-
1 Bain, Alexander
[br]b. October 1810 Watten, Scotlandd. 2 January 1877 Kirkintilloch, Scotland[br]Scottish inventor and entrepreneur who laid the foundations of electrical horology and designed an electromagnetic means of transmitting images (facsimile).[br]Alexander Bain was born into a crofting family in a remote part of Scotland. He was apprenticed to a watchmaker in Wick and during that time he was strongly influenced by a lecture on "Heat, sound and electricity" that he heard in nearby Thurso. This lecture induced him to take up a position in Clerkenwell in London, working as a journeyman clockmaker, where he was able to further his knowledge of electricity by attending lectures at the Adelaide Gallery and the Polytechnic Institution. His thoughts naturally turned to the application of electricity to clockmaking, and despite a bitter dispute with Charles Wheatstone over priority he was granted the first British patent for an electric clock. This patent, taken out on 11 January 1841, described a mechanism for an electric clock, in which an oscillating component of the clock operated a mechanical switch that initiated an electromagnetic pulse to maintain the regular, periodic motion. This principle was used in his master clock, produced in 1845. On 12 December of the same year, he patented a means of using electricity to control the operation of steam railway engines via a steam-valve. His earliest patent was particularly far-sighted and anticipated most of the developments in electrical horology that occurred during the nineteenth century. He proposed the use of electricity not only to drive clocks but also to distribute time over a distance by correcting the hands of mechanical clocks, synchronizing pendulums and using slave dials (here he was anticipated by Steinheil). However, he was less successful in putting these ideas into practice, and his electric clocks proved to be unreliable. Early electric clocks had two weaknesses: the battery; and the switching mechanism that fed the current to the electromagnets. Bain's earth battery, patented in 1843, overcame the first defect by providing a reasonably constant current to drive his clocks, but unlike Hipp he failed to produce a reliable switch.The application of Bain's numerous patents for electric telegraphy was more successful, and he derived most of his income from these. They included a patent of 12 December 1843 for a form of fax machine, a chemical telegraph that could be used for the transmission of text and of images (facsimile). At the receiver, signals were passed through a moving band of paper impregnated with a solution of ammonium nitrate and potassium ferrocyanide. For text, Morse code signals were used, and because the system could respond to signals faster than those generated by hand, perforated paper tape was used to transmit the messages; in a trial between Paris and Lille, 282 words were transmitted in less than one minute. In 1865 the Abbé Caselli, a French engineer, introduced a commercial fax service between Paris and Lyons, based on Bain's device. Bain also used the idea of perforated tape to operate musical wind instruments automatically. Bain squandered a great deal of money on litigation, initially with Wheatstone and then with Morse in the USA. Although his inventions were acknowledged, Bain appears to have received no honours, but when towards the end of his life he fell upon hard times, influential persons in 1873 secured for him a Civil List Pension of £80 per annum and the Royal Society gave him £150.[br]Bibliography1841, British patent no. 8,783; 1843, British patent no. 9,745; 1845, British patent no.10,838; 1847, British patent no. 11,584; 1852, British patent no. 14,146 (all for electric clocks).1852, A Short History of the Electric Clocks with Explanation of Their Principles andMechanism and Instruction for Their Management and Regulation, London; reprinted 1973, introd. W.Hackmann, London: Turner \& Devereux (as the title implies, this pamphlet was probably intended for the purchasers of his clocks).Further ReadingThe best account of Bain's life and work is in papers by C.A.Aked in Antiquarian Horology: "Electricity, magnetism and clocks" (1971) 7: 398–415; "Alexander Bain, the father of electrical horology" (1974) 9:51–63; "An early electric turret clock" (1975) 7:428–42. These papers were reprinted together (1976) in A Conspectus of Electrical Timekeeping, Monograph No. 12, Antiquarian Horological Society: Tilehurst.J.Finlaison, 1834, An Account of Some Remarkable Applications of the Electric Fluid to the Useful Arts by Alexander Bain, London (a contemporary account between Wheatstone and Bain over the invention of the electric clock).J.Munro, 1891, Heroes of the Telegraph, Religious Tract Society.J.Malster \& M.J.Bowden, 1976, "Facsimile. A Review", Radio \&Electronic Engineer 46:55.D.J.Weaver, 1982, Electrical Clocks and Watches, Newnes.T.Hunkin, 1993, "Just give me the fax", New Scientist (13 February):33–7 (provides details of Bain's and later fax devices).See also: Bakewell, Frederick C.DV / KF -
2 Moulton, Alexander
[br]b. 9 April 1920 Stratford-on-Avon[br]English inventor of vehicle suspension systems and the Moulton bicycle.[br]He spent his childhood at The Hall in Bradfordon-Avon. He was educated at Marlborough College, and in 1937 was apprenticed to the Sentinel Steam Wagon Company of Shrewsbury. About that same time he went to King's College, Cambridge, where he took the Mechanical Sciences Tripos. It was then wartime, and he did research on aero-engines at the Bristol Aeroplane Company, where he became Personal Assistant to Sir Roy Fedden. He left Bristol's in 1945 to join his family firm, Spencer \& Moulton, of which he eventually became Technical Director and built up the Research Department. In 1948 he invented his first suspension unit, the "Flexitor", in which an inner shaft and an outer shell were separated by an annular rubber body which was bonded to both.In 1848 his great-grandfather had founded the family firm in an old woollen mill, to manufacture vulcanized rubber products under Charles Goodyear's patent. The firm remained a family business with Spencer's, consultants in railway engineering, until 1956 when it was sold to the Avon Rubber Company. He then formed Moulton Developments to continue his work on vehicle suspensions in the stables attached to The Hall. Sponsored by the British Motor Corporation (BMC) and the Dunlop Rubber Company, he invented a rubber cone spring in 1951 which was later used in the BMC Mini (see Issigonis, Sir Alexander Arnold Constantine): by 1994 over 4 million Minis had been fitted with these springs, made by Dunlop. In 1954 he patented the Hydrolastic suspension system, in which all four wheels were independently sprung with combined rubber springs and damper assembly, the weight being supported by fluid under pressure, and the wheels on each side being interconnected, front to rear. In 1962 he formed Moulton Bicycles Ltd, having designed an improved bicycle system for adult use. The conventional bicycle frame was replaced by a flat-sided oval steel tube F-frame on a novel rubber front and rear suspension, with the wheel size reduced to 41 cm (16 in.) with high-pressure tyres. Raleigh Industries Ltd having refused his offer to produce the Moulton Bicycle under licence, he set up his own factory on his estate, producing 25,000 bicycles between 1963 and 1966. In 1967 he sold out to Raleigh and set up as Bicycle Consultants Ltd while continuing the suspension development of Moulton Developments Ltd. In the 1970s the combined firms employed some forty staff, nearly 50 per cent of whom were graduates.He won the Queen's Award for Industry in 1967 for technical innovation in Hydrolastic car suspension and the Moulton Bicycle. Since that time he has continued his innovative work on suspensions and the bicycle. In 1983 he introduced the AM bicycle series of very sophisticated space-frame design with suspension and 43 cm (17 in.) wheels; this machine holds the world speed record fully formed at 82 km/h (51 mph). The current Rover 100 and MGF use his Hydragas interconnected suspension. By 1994 over 7 million cars had been fitted with Moulton suspensions. He has won many design awards and prizes, and has been awarded three honorary doctorates of engineering. He is active in engineering and design education.[br]Principal Honours and DistinctionsQueen's Award for Industry 1967; CBE; RDI. Fellow of the Royal Academy of Engineering.Further ReadingP.R.Whitfield, 1975, Creativity in Industry, London: Penguin Books.IMcN -
3 Wood, Henry Alexander Wise
SUBJECT AREA: Paper and printing[br]b. 1 March 1866 New York, USAd. 9 April 1939 USA[br]American manufacturer and inventor of printing machinery, including a stereotype casting machine.[br]The son of a Congressman and mayor of New York, Wood was educated at Media Academy in Pennsylvania, specializing in scientific subjects. The death of his father in 1881 prevented his going on to college and he went to work at the Campbell Printing and Manufacturing Company, of which he became President in 1896. In the meantime, he had married the daughter of J.L.Brower, the previous head of the company. Later business consolidations brought into being the Wood Newspaper Machine Corporation.Wood was responsible for a series of inventions that brought great benefit to the newspaperprinting processes. Most notable was the Autoplate, patented first in 1900 and finally in 1903. This enabled a whole page of newspaper type to be cast in metal at once, saving much time and effort in the forming of stereotypes; this invention earned him the Elliott Cresson gold medal of the Franklin Institute in 1909. Other inventions were the Autoreel, a high-speed press-feeder device, and the Autopaster, which automatically replaced a spent paper roll with a new one in a newspaper press, without the need to stop the press. Wood's improved presses and inventions increased the speed of newspaper production from 24,000 to 60,000 copies per hour, printed and folded.He was also much interested in aviation and was an early member of the Aero Club of America, becoming its Vice-President for six years. He helped to found the magazine Flying and was its Editor from 1911 to 1919. He had predicted the part played by aircraft and submarines during the Second World War and was invited to join a panel of consulting inventors and engineers to assist the development of the US Navy. He was soon at odds with the authorities, however, and he resigned in 1915. After the war, he spent time in vigorous campaigning against immigration, America's entry into the League of Nations and on many other issues, in all of which he was highly controversial. Nevertheless, he retained his interest in the newspaper-machinery business, remaining President of his company until 1935 and Chairman of the Board thereafter. In 1934 he became Chairman of the NRA Code Authority of the newspaper-machine industry.[br]Further ReadingObituary, 1939, New York Times (10 April). Obituary, 1939, New York Herald Tribune (10 April).LRDBiographical history of technology > Wood, Henry Alexander Wise
-
4 grand
grand, e [gʀɑ̃, gʀɑ̃d]1. adjectivea. ( = de haute taille) tall• quand il sera grand [enfant] when he grows up• tu es grand/grande maintenant you're a big boy/girl nowd. (en nombre, en quantité) [vitesse, poids, valeur, puissance] great ; [nombre, quantité] large ; [famille] large, bige. ( = intense) [bruit, cri] loud ; [froid, chaleur] intense ; [vent] strong ; [danger, plaisir, pauvreté] greatf. ( = riche, puissant) [pays, firme, banquier, industriel] leadingg. ( = important) great ; [ville, travail] big• je t'annonce une grande nouvelle ! I've got some great news!h. ( = principal) main• la grande difficulté consiste à... the main difficulty lies in...i. (intensif) [travailleur, collectionneur, ami, rêveur] great ; [buveur, fumeur] heavy ; [mangeur] bigj. ( = remarquable) greatk. ( = de gala) [réception, dîner] grandl. ( = noble) [âme] noble ; [pensée, principe] loftym. ( = exagéré) faire de grandes phrases to voice high-flown sentimentsn. ( = beaucoup de) cela te fera (le plus) grand bien it'll do you the world of good• grand bien vous fasse ! much good may it do you!2. adverb3. masculine nouna. ( = élève) senior boyb. (terme d'affection) viens, mon grand come here, sonc. ( = personne puissante) les grands de ce monde men in high places4. feminine nouna. ( = élève) senior girl5. compounds━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━The grandes écoles are competitive-entrance higher education establishments where engineering, business administration and other subjects are taught to a very high standard. The most prestigious include « l'École Polytechnique » (engineering), the three « Écoles normales supérieures » (arts and sciences), « l'ÉNA » (the civil service college), and « HEC » (business administration).Pupils prepare for entrance to the grandes écoles after their « baccalauréat » in two years of « classes préparatoires ». → CLASSES PRÉPARATOIRES CONCOURS ÉCOLE NATIONALE D'ADMINISTRATION* * *
1.
grande gʀɑ̃, gʀɑ̃d adjectif1) ( de dimensions importantes) ( en hauteur) tall; (en longueur, durée) long; ( en largeur) wide; (en étendue, volume) big2) (nombreux, abondant) large, biglaver à grande eau — to wash [something] in plenty of running water [légumes]; to wash [something] down [sol]
3) ( à un degré élevé) [rêveur, collectionneur, ami] great; [tricheur, joueur] big; [buveur, fumeur] heavy4) ( important) [découverte, expédition, nouvelle] great; [date] important; [rôle] major; [problème, décision] bigla grande majorité — the great ou vast majority
5) ( principal) main6) ( de premier plan) [société, marque] leading7) (brillant, remarquable) [peintre, vin, cause] great; [cœur, âme] nobleLouis le Grand — Louis the Great; esprit
les grandes classes — École the senior forms GB, the upper classes US
9) ( qualifiant une mesure) [hauteur, longueur, distance, valeur] great; [pointure, quantité, étendue] large; [vitesse] high10) (extrême, fort) [bonté, amitié, danger, intérêt] great; [bruit] loud; [froid] severe; [chaleur] intense; [vent] strong, high; [tempête] big, violentà grands cris — loudly; cas, remède
11) ( de rang social élevé) [famille, nom] great12) ( grandiose) [réception, projet] grand13) ( emphatique) [mot] big; [phrase] high-soundinget voilà, tout de suite les grands mots — there you go, straight off the deep end
2.
3.
adverbe wideouvrir grand ses oreilles — fig to prick up one's ears
4.
nom masculinles cinq grands — Politique the Big Five
5.
en grand locution adverbialePhrasal Verbs:* * *ɡʀɑ̃, ɡʀɑ̃d grand, -e1. adj1) (= de haute taille) tallIl est grand pour son âge. — He's tall for his age.
2) (= aîné)C'est sa grande sœur. — She's his big sister.
3) (= adulte)Il est assez grand pour... — He's old enough to...
4) (= gros, vaste, large) big, large5) (importance, stature) greatC'est un grand ami à moi. — He's a great friend of mine.
les grandes lignes CHEMINS DE FER — the main lines
6) (ampleur, degré)les grands blessés; Les grands blessés ont été emmenés à l'hôpital en hélicoptère. — The severely injured were taken to hospital by helicopter.
7) (intensif)Ça te fera beaucoup de bien d'être au grand air. — It'll be very good for you to be out in the open air.
2. adv3. nm/f1) (= élève, enfant) big boy, big girlIl est chez les grands maintenant. — He's in the senior school now.
C'est une grande, elle peut y aller seule. — She's a big girl now, she can go on her own.
2) (= personnage)4. nm* * *A adj1 ( de dimensions importantes) ( en hauteur) [personne, arbre, tour, cierge] tall; (en longueur, durée) [bras, enjambée, promenade, voyage] long; ( en largeur) [angle, marge] wide; (en étendue, volume) [lac, ville, salle, trou, édifice, paquet] large, big; [tas, feu] big; ( démesuré) [pied, nez, bouche] big; un homme (très) grand a (very) tall man; un grand homme brun, un homme grand et brun a tall dark man; plus grand que nature larger than life; ouvrir de grands yeux to open one's eyes wide;2 (nombreux, abondant) [famille, foule] large, big; [fortune] large; grande braderie big sale; pas grand monde not many people; faire de grandes dépenses to spend a lot of money; il fait grand jour it's broad daylight; laver à grande eau to wash [sth] in plenty of running water [légumes]; to wash [sth] down [sol]; à grand renfort de publicité with much publicity;3 ( à un degré élevé) [rêveur, collectionneur, travailleur, ami, ennemi, pécheur] great; [tricheur, joueur, lâcheur, idiot] big; [buveur, fumeur] heavy; grand amateur de ballet great ballet lover; c'est un grand timide he's very shy; les grands malades very sick people; c'est un grand cardiaque he has a serious heart condition;4 ( important) [découverte, migration, expédition, événement, nouvelle, honneur] great; [date] important; [rôle] major; [problème, décision] big; ( principal) main; c'est un grand jour pour elle it's a big day for her; une grande partie de la maison a large part of the house; une grande partie des habitants many of the inhabitants; la grande majorité the great ou vast majority; ⇒ scène;5 ( principal) main; le grand escalier the main staircase; le grand problème/obstacle the main ou major problem/obstacle; les grands axes routiers the main ou trunk GB roads; les grands points du discours the main points of the speech; les grandes lignes d'une politique the broad lines of a policy;6 ( de premier plan) Écon, Pol [pays, société, industriel, marque] leading; les grandes industries the big industries;7 (brillant, remarquable) [peintre, œuvre, civilisation, vin, cause] great; [cœur, âme] noble; c'est un grand homme he's a great man; les grands écrivains great authors; un grand nom de la musique a great musician; un grand monsieur du théâtre a great gentleman of the stage; Louis/Pierre le Grand Louis/Peter the Great; les grands noms du cinéma/de la littérature indienne the big names of the cinema/of Indian literature; de grande classe [produit] high-class; [exploit] admirable; ⇒ esprit;8 ( âgé) [frère, sœur] elder; [élève] senior GB, older; ( adulte) grown-up; mon grand frère my elder brother; les grandes classes Scol the senior forms GB, the upper classes US; quand il sera grand when he grows up; mes enfants sont grands my children are quite old; une grande fille comme toi! a big girl like you!; 12 ans! tu es assez grand pour te débrouiller 12 years old! you're old enough to cope;9 ( qualifiant une mesure) [hauteur, longueur, distance, poids, valeur, âge] great; [dimensions, taille, pointure, quantité, nombre, étendue] large; [vitesse] high; [kilomètre, mois, heure] good; il est grand temps que tu partes it's high time you were off ou you went;10 (intense, extrême, fort) [bonté, lâcheté, pauvreté, amitié, chagrin, faim, danger, différence, intérêt] great; [bruit] great, loud; [froid] severe; [chaleur] intense; [vent] strong, high; [tempête] big, violent; avec grand plaisir with great ou much pleasure; dans le plus grand secret in great secrecy; d'une grande bêtise/timidité very ou extremely stupid/shy; à ma grande honte/surprise much to my shame/surprise; sans grand espoir/enthousiasme without much hope/enthusiasm; sans grande importance not very important; il n'y a pas grand mal à cela/à faire there isn't much harm in that/in doing; avoir grand faim/soif to be very hungry/thirsty; avoir grand besoin de to be badly in need of; ça te ferait le plus grand bien it would do you a world of good; à grands cris loudly; ⇒ cas, remède;11 ( de rang social élevé) [famille, nom] great; grande dame great lady; la grande bourgeoisie the upper middle class;12 ( grandiose) [réception] grand; grands projets grand designs; avoir grande allure, avoir grand air to look very impressive;13 ( emphatique) [mot] big; [phrase] high-sounding; un grand merci a big thank you; faire de grands gestes to wave one's arms about; et voilà, tout de suite les grands mots there you go, straight off the deep end.B nm,f1 ( enfant) big boy/girl; Scol senior GB ou older pupil; il a fait ça tout seul comme un grand he did it all by himself like a big boy; il fait le ménage comme un grand he does the housework like a grown-up; pour les grands et les petits for old and young alike;C adv wide; ouvrir grand la bouche to open one's mouth wide; ouvrir tout grand les bras to throw one's arms open; les fenêtres sont grand(es) ouvertes the windows are wide open; ouvrir la porte toute grande to open the door wide; ouvrir grand ses oreilles fig to prick up one's ears; ouvrir tout grand son cœur fig to open one's heart; les bottes chaussent grand the boots are large-fitting; leurs vêtements taillent grand their clothes are cut on the large side; voir grand fig to think big.D nm ( pays) big power; ( entreprise) leader, big name; les grands de ce monde the great and the good; Pol the world's leaders; les cinq grands Pol the Big Five; les grands de l'automobile the top car manufacturers; c'est un grand de la publicité he's big in advertising.E en grand loc adv [ouvrir] wide, completely; faire de l'élevage en grand to breed animals on a large scale; quand ils reçoivent, ils font les choses en grand when they entertain they do things on the grand scale or they really go to town○.grand argentier Hist royal treasurer; hum keeper of the nation's purse, Finance minister; le grand art alchemy; grand banditisme organized crime; grand bassin ( de piscine) main pool; Anat upper pelvis; grand cacatois main royal sail; grand caniche standard poodle; le grand capital Écon big money, big investors pl; grand commis de l'État top civil servant; grand coq de bruyère capercaillie; grand corbeau raven; grand couturier couturier; grand débutant absolute beginner; grand duc Zool eagle owl; grand écart Danse, Sport splits (sg); faire le grand écart to do the splits; le grand écran the big screen; grand électeur ( en France) elector who votes in the elections for the French Senate; ( aux États-Unis) presidential elector; grand ensemble high-density housing complex; la vie dans les grands ensembles high-rise living; grand d'Espagne Spanish grandee; grand foc outer jib; grand frais Météo moderate gale; grand hunier main topsail; grand hunier fixe lower main topsail; grand hunier volant upper main topsail; grand invalide civil, GIC civilian who is registered severely disabled; grand invalide de guerre, GIG Prot Soc ex-serviceman who is registered severely disabled; le grand large Naut the high seas (pl); grand magasin Comm department store; grand maître ( aux échecs) grand master; grand maître de l'ordre des Templiers Hist Grand Master of the Knights Templar; grand mât Naut mainmast; le grand monde high society; le Grand Nord Géog the Far North; Grand Œuvre Great Work; grand officier de la Légion d'Honneur high-ranking officer of the Legion of HonourGB; le Grand Orient the Grand Lodge of France; grand panda giant panda; Grand Pardon Day of Atonement; grand patron Méd senior consultant GB, head doctor US; grand perroquet Naut main topgallant sail; grand prêtre Relig, fig high priest; grand prix Courses Aut, Sport grand prix; le grand public the general public; Comm produit grand public consumer product; grand quart Naut six-hour watch; Grand quartier général, GQG Mil General Headquarters, GHQ; grand quotidien Presse big national daily; grand roque Jeux ( aux échecs) castling long; le Grand Siècle Hist the 17th century (in France); grand teint colourfastGB; grand tétras capercaillie; grand tourisme Courses Aut, Aut GT, gran turismo; le Grand Turc the Sultan; grand veneur Chasse master of the hounds; grande Armée Hist Grande Armée (Napoleon's army); grande Baie Australienne Géog Great Australian Bight; la grande banlieue the outer suburbs (pl); Grande Barrière (de Corail) Géog Great Barrier Reef; la grande bleue the sea; la grande cuisine Culin haute cuisine; grande distribution Écon volume retailing; grand école higher education institution; la Grande Guerre Hist the First World War; grande gueule○ loud mouth○; grande hune Naut maintop; la grande muette the army; la grande muraille de Chine Géog the Great Wall of China; grande personne grown-up, adult; la grande presse Presse the popular dailies (pl); grande puissance Pol superpower; grande roue ( de foire) big wheel GB, Ferris wheel US; grande série Comm mass production; fabriqué en grande série mass-produced; grande surface Comm supermarket; grandes eaux fountains; fig ( pleurs) waterworks; dès qu'on la gronde, ce sont les grandes eaux the minute you tell her off, she turns on the waterworks; grandes lignes Rail main train routes; grandes marées spring tides; grandes ondes Radio long wave (sg); Grandes Plaines Géog Great Plains; les grands blessés the seriously injured; grands corps de l'État Admin senior branches of the civil service; grands espaces Écol open spaces; grands fauves Zool big cats; grands fonds Naut ocean depths; les grands froids the cold of winter; Grands Lacs Géog Great Lakes; grands singes Zool great apes; ⇒ école, voyage.ⓘ Grande école A prestigious third-level institution where admission is usually by competitive entrance examination or concours. Places are much sought after as they are widely considered to guarantee more promising career prospects than the standard university institutions. Many grandes écoles specialize in particular disciplines or fields of study, e.g. ENA, Sciences Po, etc.( féminin grande) [grɑ̃, grɑ̃d] (devant nom masculin commençant par voyelle ou h muet [grɑ̃t]) adjectifA.[ASPECT QUANTITATIF]grand A/B/C capital A/B/Cune grande tour a high ou tall towerun grand fleuve a long ou big riveravoir de grands pieds to have big ou large feetmarcher à grands pas to walk with great ou long strides3. [d'un certain âge - être humain] big[aîné - frère, sœur] big4. [qui dure longtemps] long5. [intense, considérable] greatpendant les grandes chaleurs in high summer, in ou at the height of summerun grand incendie a major ou great firela grande majorité de the great ou vast majority ofils plongent à une grande profondeur they dive very deep ou to a great depth7. [entier]elle m'a fait attendre une grande heure/semaine she made me wait a good hour/a good week9. GÉOGRAPHIE10. ZOOLOGIEB.[ASPECT QUALITATIF]les grands problèmes de notre temps the main ou major ou key issues of our timece sont de grands amis they're great ou very good friendsles grands blessés/brûlés/invalides the seriously wounded/burned/disabled3. [puissant, influent - banque] top ; [ - industriel] top, leading, major ; [ - propriétaire, famille] important ; [ - personnage] great4. [dans une hiérarchie]les grands dignitaires du régime the leading ou important dignitaries of the regime5. [noble]avoir grand air ou grande allure to carry oneself well, to be imposing6. [généralementéreux]il a un grand cœur he's big-hearted, he has a big heart7. [exagéré] biggrands mots high-sounding words, high-flown language8. [fameux, reconnu] greatun grand journaliste a great ou top journalistil ne descend que dans les grands hôtels he only stays in the best hotels ou the most luxurious hotelsle grand film de la soirée tonight's big ou feature filmles grandes dates de l'histoire de France the great ou most significant dates in French history9. HISTOIRE10. [omnipotent, suprême] greatC.[EN INTENSIF]sans grand enthousiasme/intérêt without much enthusiasm/interestsa grande fierté, c'est son jardin he's very proud of ou he takes great pride in his gardenun grand merci à ta sœur lots of thanks to ou a big thank you to your sistercette cuisine a grand besoin d'être nettoyée this kitchen really needs ou is in dire need of a cleantoute la famille au grand complet the whole family, every single member of the familyjamais, au grand jamais je n'accepterai never in a million years will I acceptà sa grande surprise much to his surprise, to his great surprise————————, grande [grɑ̃, grɑ̃d] (devant nom masculin commençant par voyelle ou h muet [grɑ̃t]) nom masculin, nom féminin1. [enfant - d'un certain âge][en appellatif]merci mon grand! thanks, son!allons, ma grande, ne pleure pas! come on now, love, don't cry!comme un grand: je me débrouillerai tout seul, comme un grand/toute seule, comme une grande I'll manage on my own, like a big boy/a big girl[en appellatif]alors, ma grande, tu as pu te reposer un peu? well dear, did you manage to get some rest?[personne de grande taille]pour la photo, les grands se mettront derrière for the photo, tall people ou the taller people will stand at the back————————adverbe1. [vêtement]2. (locution)3. [largement]4. ART————————nom masculin1. PHILOSOPHIE → link=infiniment infiniment2. [entrepreneur, industriel]les grands de l'automobile the major ou leading car manufacturers————————grands nom masculin plurielÉCONOMIE & POLITIQUEles grands [les puissants] the rich (and powerful)les grands de ce monde the people in (positions of) power ou in high places————————en grand locution adverbiale[complètement] on a large scaleil faut aérer la maison en grand the house needs a thorough ou good airinggrande école nom féminingrand ensemble nom masculingrande surface nom fémininThe grandes écoles are relatively small and highly respected higher education establishments. Admission is usually only possible after two years of intensive preparatory studies and a competitive entrance examination. Most have close links with industry. The grandes écoles include l'École des hautes études commerciales or HEC (management and business), l'École polytechnique or l'X (engineering) and l'École normale supérieure (teacher training). -
5 grande
big, large( alto) big, tall( largo) widefig (intenso, notevole) great( adulto) grown-up, big( vecchio) oldrailway grande velocità high speednon è un gran che it's nothing special* * *grande agg.1 (di dimensioni, proporzioni) big, large; vast; (nel senso della larghezza) wide, broad: una grande pianura, strada, a wide plane, road; non è un grande fiume, it's not a big (o large o wide) river; ti ci vorrebbe un tavolo più grande, you'd need a bigger table; ha le mani molto grandi, he's got very big (o large) hands; la mia camera è molto grande, my room is very large (o big); il tuo appartamento è davvero grande, your flat is really big (o large); è grande il tuo giardino?, is your garden big? // i Grandi Laghi, the Great Lakes // a grandi passi, with long strides // ha un gran cuore, (fig.) he has a big heart // ha una gran testa, (fig.) he's very intelligent // in gran parte, largely (o to a great extent)2 (alto, elevato) high; (di statura) tall: una grande montagna, a high mountain; la strada raggiunge grandi altezze, the road climbs to great heights; un uomo grande e grosso, a big tall man; come sei grande!, how tall you are! // a grande velocità, at high speed // grandi latitudini, high latitudes3 (numeroso) large, vast, great: sono una grande famiglia, they're a large family; c'era una grande folla al concerto, there was a large (o vast) crowd at the concert; un grande esercito, a large army // un gran numero di..., a great (o large) number of...4 (fuori misura) big, large: il suo maglione mi sta grande, his sweater is large for me; queste scarpe sono troppo grandi, these shoes are too big (o large)5 (fig.) (intenso, elevato, notevole) great: un grande dolore, amore, a great sorrow, love; una grande gioia, a great joy; è una grande opportunità per lui, it's a great (o big) opportunity for him; fu un grande errore, it was a big mistake; Petrarca è uno dei più grandi poeti italiani, Petrarch is one of the greatest Italian poets; quel film ebbe un grande successo, that film had a great (o big) success; fu un gran giorno, it was a great day; l'epoca delle grandi scoperte, the era of the great discoveries; è capace di grandi sentimenti, he's capable of feeling deeply; un tempo era una grande nazione, once upon a time it was a great country // Alessandro il Grande, Alexander the Great // la Grande Guerra, the Great War // messa grande, High Mass6 (rafforzativo) (davanti a agg.) very, really; (davanti a s.) real, utter, right; total; big: è una gran bella donna, she is a very (o really) attractive woman; sei un gran cretino, you are a real (o right o utter o total) moron; è un gran simpatico, he's really nice; un gran bevitore, a hard (o big) drinker; un gran mangione, a big eater; un gran bugiardo, a big liar; un gran chiacchierone, a real chatterbox; un grande spendaccione, a big spender; fa un gran caldo, it's very hot; ho un gran freddo, I'm very cold // si dice un gran bene di..., they speak very well of... // si è fatto un gran parlare di..., there has been a lot of talk about...7 (adulto) grown-up: ha due figlie grandi, he's got two grown-up daughters8 (maiuscola) capital9 (nei titoli ufficiali) grand: Gran Croce, Grand Cross; Grand'Ammiraglio, Grand Admiral; Gran Maestro, Grand Master◆ s.m.1 (adulto) adult, grown-up: i grandi, grown-ups (o adults); un bambino che ragiona come un grande, a child who thinks like an adult; da grande farò il medico, I'll be a doctor when I grow up; racconti per grandi e piccini, tales for grown-ups and children // grandi e piccoli, (vecchi e giovani) old and young2 (uomo importante) great man: i grandi, the great // i grandi dello sport, sporting greats // (st.) i Quattro Grandi, the Big Four // fare il grande, (ostentare ricchezza) to act big3 (grandezza) greatness: in grande, on a large scale; riprodurre qlco. in grande, to make a large scale reproduction of sthg. // fare le cose in grande, to do things in a big way // alla grande, (fam.) in a big way; pensare alla grande, in grande, to think big; andare alla grande, (benissimo) to go really well, to go really great; divertirsi alla grande, (moltissimo) to have a great (o fantastic) time4 (titolo ufficiale) grandee: un grande di Spagna, a grandee of Spain.* * *['ɡrande]1) (gen) big, (quantità) large, (alto) tall, (montagna) high, (largo) wide, broad, (lungo) long, (forte: rumore) loud, (vento) strong, high, (pioggia) heavy, (caldo) intense, (affetto, bisogno) great, (sospiro) deepla gran maggioranza degli italiani — the great o vast majority of Italians
ha una grande opinione di sé — he has a high opinion of himself
2)sei abbastanza grande per capire — you're big o old enough to understandgrande — to grow upmio fratello più grande — my big o older brother
è più grande di me — he's older than me
3) (importante, rilevante) great, (illustre, nobile) noble, greatle grandi potenze Pol — the major powers
è una gran bella donna — she's a very beautiful woman
di gran classe — (prodotto) high-class
per sua gran fortuna non c'era la polizia — he was really lucky that the police weren't around
5)2. sm/f1) (persona adulta) adult, grown-upcosa farai da grande? — what will you be o do when you grow up?
2) (persona importante) great man (woman)fare il grande — (strafare) to act big
3. smfare le cose in grande — to do things on a grand scale, do things in style
* * *['grande] 1.aggettivo (before a vowel sound the form grand' can be used; before a consonant or a consonant cluster the form gran can be used, except when there is an s followed by a consonant, gn, pn, ps, x and z; compar. più grande, maggiore, superl. grandissimo, massimo, sommo)1) (di dimensioni notevoli) [città, sala, buco, edificio] large, big; [ margine] wide; (alto) [albero, torre] tall; (rispetto al normale) [piede, naso] big2) (numeroso, abbondante) [famiglia, folla] large, big; [ fortuna] large3) (a un grado elevato) [sognatore, amico] great; [giocatore, idiota] big; [bevitore, fumatore] heavy; [ lavoratore] hard4) (importante) [scoperta, evento, notizia, onore] great; [ problema] big5) (principale) main; (di primo piano) [paese, società] leading6) (notevole) [pittore, opera, vino] great; (nobile) [ cuore] noble7) (adulto, maturo)8) (per qualificare una misura) [altezza, lunghezza, distanza, peso, valore] great; [dimensioni, taglia, quantità, numero] large; [ velocità] high9) (intenso, estremo, forte) [bontà, amicizia, dolore, pericolo, differenza] great; [ freddo] severe; [ calore] intense; (violento) [ colpo] hard, nasty10) (di rango sociale elevato) [famiglia, nome] great11) (grandioso) [progetti, stile] grand12) in grandepensare in grande — to have big ideas, to think big
13) alla grande (facilmente) easily; (in grande stile) in style2.sostantivo maschile e sostantivo femminile1) (adulto) grown-up2) (personaggio illustre) great person3.questi stivali calzano grande — these boots are large-fitting, these boots run large
* * *grande/'grande/(before a vowel sound the form grand' can be used; before a consonant or a consonant cluster the form gran can be used, except when there is an s followed by a consonant, gn, pn, ps, x and z; compar. più grande, maggiore, superl. grandissimo, massimo, sommo)1 (di dimensioni notevoli) [città, sala, buco, edificio] large, big; [ margine] wide; (alto) [albero, torre] tall; (rispetto al normale) [piede, naso] big2 (numeroso, abbondante) [famiglia, folla] large, big; [ fortuna] large; fare -i spese to spend a lot of money3 (a un grado elevato) [sognatore, amico] great; [giocatore, idiota] big; [bevitore, fumatore] heavy; [ lavoratore] hard; un gran bell'uomo a very handsome man4 (importante) [scoperta, evento, notizia, onore] great; [ problema] big; è un gran giorno per lei it's a big day for her6 (notevole) [pittore, opera, vino] great; (nobile) [ cuore] noble; è un grand'uomo he's a great man; i -i nomi del cinema the big names of cinema7 (adulto, maturo) mio fratello più grande my elder brother; quando sarà grande when he grows up; i miei figli sono -i my children are big8 (per qualificare una misura) [altezza, lunghezza, distanza, peso, valore] great; [dimensioni, taglia, quantità, numero] large; [ velocità] high9 (intenso, estremo, forte) [bontà, amicizia, dolore, pericolo, differenza] great; [ freddo] severe; [ calore] intense; (violento) [ colpo] hard, nasty; con mia grande sorpresa much to my surprise; avere una gran fame to be very hungry; a gran voce loudly10 (di rango sociale elevato) [famiglia, nome] great11 (grandioso) [progetti, stile] grand12 in grande fare le cose in grande to do things in a big way; pensare in grande to have big ideas, to think bigII m. e f.1 (adulto) grown-up2 (personaggio illustre) great person; i -i the great(s); Grande di Spagna (Spanish) grandee; i -i della terra the world leadersIII avverbioquesti stivali calzano grande these boots are large-fitting, these boots run largeGrande Fratello Big Brother; Grande Guerra Great War; grande magazzino department store; grande potenza Great Power; Gran Premio Grand Prix; grande schermo big screen; Grandi Laghi Great Lakes.\See also notes... (grande.pdf) -
6 Magnus
1.magnus, a, um (archaic gen. magnai for magnae:I.magnai reipublicai gratia,
Plaut. Mil. 2, 1, 23), adj.; comp. mājor, us; sup. maxĭmus ( maxŭm-), a, um [root magh-; Sanscr. mahat, maba, great; Gr. megas; cf. meizôn for megiôn; cf. mêchos, majestas; also cf. root mak-; Gr. makros, and perh. makar], great, large.Lit., of physical size or quantity, great, large; of things, vast, extensive, spacious, etc.: nequam et magnus homo, a great, tall fellow, Lucil. ap. Varr. L. L. 7, § 32 Mull.; cf.B.the double meaning: tu, bis denis grandia libris Qui scribis Priami proelia, magnus homo es,
a great man, Mart. 9, 51, 4: magna ossa lacertique Apparent homini, Lucil. ap. Macr. S. 6, 1:magna ossa lacertosque Exuit,
Verg. A. 5, 422: (scarus) magnusque bonusque, Enn. ap. App. Mag. p. 299 (Heduph. v. 9 Vahl.): indu mari magno, id. ap. Macr. 6, 2 (Ann. v. 425 Vahl.); so, in mari magno, id. ap. Fest. p. 356 Mull.; cf. Lucr. 2, 554:magnus fluens Nilus,
Verg. G. 3, 28; Sen. Q. N. 4, 2, 2:magna et pulcra domus,
spacious, Cic. N. D. 2, 6, 17:montes,
Cat. 64. 280; cf. Olympum, Enn. ap. Varr. L. L. 7, § 20 Mull. (Ann. v. 1 Vahl.):templa caelitum,
vast, id. ib. 7, § 6 (Trag. v. 227 Vahl.): magnae quercus, great oaks, lofty oaks, id. ap. Macr. S. 6, 2 (Ann. v. 194 Vahl.):aquae,
great floods, inundations, Liv. 24, 9: saxa maxima, Enn. ap. Cic. Tusc. 1, 16, 37:oppidum maximum,
Caes. B. G. 1, 23.—Esp.1.Of measure, weight, quantity, great, much, abundant, considerable, etc.:2.maximum pondus auri, magnum numerum frumenti, vim mellis maximam exportasse,
Cic. Verr. 2, 2, 72, § 176:magna pecunia mutua,
id. Att. 11, 3, 3:copia pabuli,
Caes. B. G. 1, 16:multitudo peditatus,
id. ib. 4, 34:divitiae,
Nep. Dion. 1, 2:populus,
Verg. A. 1, 148.—Rarely of time, for longus, multus:3.interea magnum sol circumvolvitur annum,
Verg. A. 3, 284:magnum vocans solis (annum) comparatione lunaris,
Macr. S. 2, 11:magno post tempore,
Just. 11, 10, 14; 32, 3, 10.—Of the voice, loud, powerful, strong, mighty:II.magna voce confiteri,
Cic. Caecin. 32, 92: major pars, the majority:tribunorum,
Liv. 9, 46, 7.Trop.A.In gen., great, grand, mighty, noble, lofty, important, of great weight or importance, momentous: cum magnis dis, Enn. ap. Cic. Off. 1, 12, 38 (Ann. v. 207 Vahl.); cf.: Saturnia magna dearum, id. ap. Prisc. p. 1103 P. (Ann. v. 482 Vahl.):B.vir magnus in primis,
Cic. N. D. 1, 43, 120:nemo igitur vir magnus sine aliquo adflatu divino umquam fuit,
id. ib. 2, 66, 167:magnus hoc bello Themistocles fuit, nec minor in pace,
Nep. Them. 6, 1:Cato clarus atque magnus habetur,
Sall. C. 53, 1:amicus,
great, wealthy, Juv. 6, 312: res magnas parvasque Eloqui, Enn. ap. Gell. 12, 4 (Ann. v. 244 Vahl.):virtus,
Caes. B. G. 2, 15:infamia,
Cic. Fam. 1, 1:eloquentia, gravitas, studium, contentio,
id. ib.:multo major alacritas, studiumque pugnandi majus,
Caes. B. G. 1, 46:causa,
great, important, weighty, Cic. Dom. 1, 1:opus et arduum,
id. Or. 10, 33.— Absol. in neutr, sing. and plur.:quamquam id magnum, et arduum est,
something great, Cic. Fam. 6, 7, 6: magna Di curant ( great things, important matters), parva neglegunt, id. N. D. 2, 66, 167:magna loqui,
to say great things, speak boastfully, Tib. 2, 6, 11:magnum est efficere, ut quis intellegat, quid sit illud, etc.,
it is a great, difficult, important thing, Cic. Ac. 1, 2, 7:probitatem vel in eis, quos numquam vidimus, vel, quod majus est, in hoste etiam diligimus,
what is far greater, id. Lael. 9, 29: annus magnus, the great year, at the end of which the sun, moon, and planets were supposed to return to the same relative positions, the Piatonic year or cycle, consisting of 15000 years:quarum (stellarum) ex disparibus motionibus, magnum annum mathematici nominaverunt, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 2, 20, 52; id. Fragm. ap. Tac. Or. 16.— Posit. in comparison: Alexander orbi magnus est, Alex. andro orbis angustus, great in comparison with, i. e. too great for, Sen. Suas. 1, 3.—In partic.1.Of age, with natu, advanced in years, of great age, aged:2.jam magno natu,
Nep. Paus. 5; Liv. 3, 71, 3:homo magnus natu,
id. 10, 38, 6.—Usually in the comp. and sup., with or without natu or annis, older, the elder, the oldest or eldest:qui (Livius) fuit major natu quam Plautus et Naevius,
older than, earlier, Cic. Tusc. 1, 1, 3:audivi ex majoribus natu,
id. Off. 1, 30, 109:hic una e multis, quae maxima natu, Pyrgo,
Verg. A. 5, 644:annos natus major quadraginta,
more than, Cic. Rosc. Am. 14, 39:civis major annis viginti,
Suet. Caes. 42:cum liberis, majoribus quam quindecim annos natis,
Liv. 45, 32.— Absol.: senis nostri frater major, the elder of two, Ter. Phorm. 1, 2, 13:ex duobus filiis major, Caes B. C. 3, 108, 3: Fabii Ambusti filiae duae nuptae, Ser. Sulpicio major minor Licinio Stoloni erat,
Liv. 6, 34:Gelo maximus stirpis,
id. 23, 30:ut nubere vellet mulier viro, major juniori,
App. Mag. 27, p. 291, 28; cf.in gen.: Cyrus major,
Lact. 4, 5, 7:quaerere uter major aetate fuerit, Homerus an Hesiodus, cum minor Hecuba fuerit quam Helena,
Sen. Ep. 88, 5.—In legal lang., major (opp. minor), one who has attained his twenty-fifth year, who is of age:si minor negotiis majoris intervenerit,
Dig. 4, 4, 24.—In plur. subst.: mājō-res, um, m., adults (opp. pueri), Varr. L. L. 9, 10, § 16 Mull.—But usually majores, ancestors, forefathers:Itan tandem hanc majores famam tradiderunt tibi tui, Ut, etc.,
Plaut. Trin. 3, 2, 16:ibi mei sunt majores siti, pater, avos, proavos, abavos,
id. Mil. 2, 4, 20:L. Philippus, vir patre, avo, majoribus suis dignissimus,
Cic. Phil. 3, 10, 25:patres majoresque nostri,
id. Div. in Caecil. 21, 69:more majorum,
id. Att. 1, 1, 1:spes tamen una est, aliquando populum Romanum majorum similem fore,
id. Fam. 12, 22, 2:majores natu,
Nep. Iphicr. 1, 1:maxima virgo,
the eldest of the Vestal virgins, Ov. F. 4, 639: major erus, the old master, the master of the house, the old man (opp.: minor erus, the young master): Le. Ubinam est erus? Li. Major apud forum'st, minor hic est intus, Plaut. As. 2, 2, 63: majores natu, of the Senate:de istis rebus in patria majores natu consulemus,
Liv. 1, 32, 10.—In designating relationship, magnus denotes kindred of the fourth, major of the fifth, and maximus of the sixth degree; so, avunculus magnus, a great-uncle; amita magna, a greataunt; avunculus or amita major; avunculus maximus, amita maxima, etc.; v. h. vv., and cf. Dig. 38, 10, 10.—In specifications of value, in the neutr. absol., magni or magno, high, dear, of great value, at a high price, etc.; cf.: pretii majoris or maximi, higher, highest, very high:3.magni esse,
to be highly esteemed, Cic. Fam. 13, 72, 2:magni aestimare,
id. Tusc. 5, 7, 20:magni existimans interesse ad decus,
to be of great consequence, id. N. D. 1, 4, 7:emere agros poterunt quam volent magno,
id. Agr. 2, 13, 34:magno vendere,
id. Verr. 2, 3, 30, § 71:conducere aliquid nimium magno,
too high, too dear, id. Att. 1, 17, 9:magno illi ea cunctatio stetit,
cost him dear, Liv. 2, 36.— Comp.:ornatus muliebris majoris pretii,
Cic. Inv 1, 31, 51, rarely without pretii:multo majoris alapae mecum veneunt,
dearer, higher, Phaedr. 2, 5, 25.— Sup.: te haec solum semper fecit maxumi, most highly prized, Ter And. 1, 5, 58:senatus auctoritatem sibi maximi videri,
Cic. Att. 1, 14, 2: in majus, too greatly, too highly, greater than it is:extollere aliquid in majus,
more highly than it deserves, Tac. A. 15, 30:celebrare,
id. ib. 13, 8:nuntiare,
id. H. 3, 38:credere,
to believe a thing to be worse than it is, id. ib. 1, 18:accipere,
to take a thing to be greater than it is, id. ib. 3, 8 init.: innotescere, in an exaggerated manner, id. ib 4, 50.—Also with abl., in majus vero ferri, Liv. 21, 32, 7.—Magnum and maximum, adverbially, greatly, loudly (ante- and post-class.):A.magnum clamat,
greatly, with a loud voice, aloud, Plaut. Mil. 3, 2, 10:inclamare,
Gell. 5, 9 fin.:exclamat derepente maximum,
Plaut. Most. 2, 2, 57.—Hence, măgis, adv., only in comp. in this anomalous form (i. e. mag-ius, like pris-cus for [p. 1100] prius-cus, and pris-tinus for prius-tinus); and in sup.: maxĭmē ( maxŭmē).Comp.: magĭs (apocop. form, măgĕ, Plaut. As. 1, 1, 51; 2, 3, 14; id. Mon. 2, 3, 35; id. Poen. 1, 2, 64; 1, 2, 14; id. Trin. 4, 3, 46; id. Truc. 1, 2, 75; 3, 1, 17; 4, 4, 34; Lucr. 4, 81; 756; 5, 1203; Prop. 1, 11, 9; 3 (4), 14, 2; 4 (5), 8, 16; Verg. A. 10, 481; Sol. 22 fin.; but in Enn. ap. Cic. Fam. 7, 13, 2, magis or magi'. Acc. to Serv. Verg. A. 10, 481, Cicero in the Frumentaria wrote: mage condemnatum hominum in judicium adducere non posse), in a higher degree, more completely, more (for the difference between magis, plus, potius, and amplius, v. amplius).—B.In gen.1.With no qualifying words.a.With the addition of the second term of the comparison.(α).With verbs:(β).quae (facinora) istaec aetas fugere magis quam sectari solet,
Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 28:saliendo sese exercebant magis, quam scorto aut saviis,
id. Bacch. 3, 3, 25; id. Pers. 4, 4, 108; 86:magis honorem tribuere quam salutem accipere,
Caes. B. G. 7, 20, 7:nisi forte magis erit parricida, si qui consularem patrem, quam si quis humilem necarit,
Cic. Mil. 7, 17:magis ut consuetudinem servem, quam quod, etc.,
id. Clu. 32, 89.—Repeated:quam magis exhausto spumaverit ubere mulctra, Laeta magis pressis manabunt flumina mammis, i. e. quo magis,... eo magis,
Verg. G. 3, 309 sq.; cf.:tam magis illa fremens... quam magis effuso crudescunt sanguine pugnae,
id. ib. 7, 787 sq.; v. Hand, Turs. III. p. 566.—Magis est, quod or ut, there is greater reason, there is more cause that, etc.:quamobrem etsi magis est, quod gratuler tibi, quam quod te rogem: tamen etiam rogo, etc.,
Cic. Att. 16, 5, 2:magis est, ut ipse moleste ferat, errasse se, quam ut, etc.,
id. Cael. 6, 14.—With substt., usu. with quam: tu me amoris magis quam honoris servavisti gratia, Poet. ap. Cic. Tusc. 4, 32, 69: bellipotentes sunt magi' quam sapientipotentes, Enn. ap. Cic. Div. 2, 56, 116 (Ann. v. 188 Vahl.):(γ).umbra es amantum magis quam amator,
Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 31:magis adeo id facilitate quam alia ulla culpa mea contigit,
Cic. de Or. 2, 4, 15:aditus ad consulatum non magis nobilitati quam virtuti pateret,
id. Mur. 8, 17:magis ratione et consilio quam virtute vicisse,
Caes. B. G. 1, 40, 8; cf.:ut magis virtute quam dolo contenderent,
id. ib. 1, 13, 6:se magis consuetudine sua quam merito eorum civitatem conservaturum,
id. ib. 2, 32, 1:timori magis quam religioni consulere,
id. B. C. 1, 67, 3:jus bonumque apud eos non legibus magis quam natura valebat,
Sall. C. 9, 1:non duces magis quam milites callent (obsistere, etc.),
Curt. 3, 2, 14.—And after negatives: non magis quam, as little as:in dicendo irasci, dolere... non sunt figurae, non magis quam suadere,
Quint. 9, 1, 23:Romanos nec magis jam dolo capi quam armis vinci posse,
Liv. 10, 4, 10:pro certo habens non magis Antonio eripi se quam Caesari Brutum posse,
Sen. Suas. 6, 17:non magis Alexandri saevitiam quam Bessi parricidium ferre potuisse,
Curt. 7, 6, 15; cf.:nec magis post proelium quam in proelio caedibus temperatum est,
Liv. 2, 16, 9. —Followed by atque instead of quam (rare):non Apollinis magis verum atque hoc responsum est,
Ter. And. 4, 2, 15.— With the comp. abl. (rare):quid philosophia magis colendum?
Cic. Fin. 3, 22, 76:quanto magis Aliensi die Aliam ipsam reformidaturos?
Liv. 6, 28, 6 Weissenb. ad loc.:quam Juno fertur terris magis omnibus unam... coluisse,
Verg. A. 1, 15 (cf. B. 3. infra):Albanum sive Falernum Te magis appositis delectat,
Hor. S. 2, 8, 17.—With pronn.:(δ).quid habetis, qui mage immortales vos credam esse quam ego siem?
Plaut. Poen. 1, 2, 64:quis homo sit magis meus quam tu es?
id. Mil. 3, 1, 20:quam mage amo quam matrem meam,
id. Truc. 3, 1, 17; cf.:quem ego ecastor mage amo quam me,
id. ib. 4, 4, 34.—With utrum, followed by an:jam scibo, utrum haec me mage amet, an marsupium,
Plaut. Men. 2, 3, 35.—With the abl. instead of quam:nec magis hac infra quicquam est in corpore nostro,
Lucr. 3, 274; Verg. A. 1, 15.—With adjj. and advv., and esp. with those which do not admit the comparative termination (most freq. without adding the second term of the comparison; v. under b. d): numquam potuisti mihi Magis opportunus advenire quam advenis, Plaut. Most. 3, 1, 47:b.neque lac lacti magis est simile, quam ille ego similis est mei,
id. Am. 2, 1, 54:ars magis magna atque uber, quam difficilis et obscura,
Cic. de Or. 1, 42, 190:corpora magna magis quam firma,
Liv. 5, 44, 4:vultu pulchro magis quam venusto,
Suet. Ner. 51.—With the abl., Plaut. As. 3, 3, 114:neque ego hoc homine quemquam vidi magis malum,
id. Ps. 4, 1, 27:ab secundis rebus magis etiam solito incauti,
Liv. 5, 44, 6.—With compp. (adding to their force):ita fustibus sum mollior miser magis quam ullus cinaedus,
Plaut. Aul. 3, 2, 8. —Without the addition of the second term.(α).With verbs: ergo plusque magisque viri nunc gloria claret, Enn. ap. Macr. S. 6, 1 (Ann. v. 315 Vahl.):(β).sapiunt magis,
Plaut. Bacch. 3, 3, 4:magis curae est, magisque afformido, ne, etc.,
id. ib. 4, 10, 3:magis metuant,
id. Mil. 5, 44:tum magis id diceres, Fanni, si, etc.,
Cic. Lael. 7 fin.; cf. id. Rep. 1, 40, 62:cum Pompeius ita contendisset, ut nihil umquam magis,
id. Fam. 1, 9, 20:magis velle, for malle: quod magis vellem evenire,
Ter. Eun. 5, 7, 1; Val. Fl. 3, 270.—With substt.: non ex jure manum consertum sed magi' ferro, Enn. ap. Gell. 20, 10 (Ann. v. 276 Vahl.):(γ).magis aedilis fieri non potuisset,
better, finer, Cic. Planc. 24, 60.—With pronn.:(δ).ecastor neminem hodie mage Amat corde atque animo suo,
Plaut. Truc. 1, 2, 75.—With adjj. and advv. (so most freq.).—With adjj.:2.ut quadam magis necessaria ratione recte sit vivendum,
Cic. Verr. 2, 3, 1, § 2:magis anxius,
Ov. M. 1, 182:hic magis tranquillu'st,
Plaut. Bacch. 5, 2, 55:nihil videtur mundius, nec magis compositum quicquam, nec magis elegans,
Ter. Eun. 5, 4, 12:nemo fuit magis severus nec magis continens,
id. ib. 2, 1, 21:quod est magis verisimile,
Caes. B. G. 3, 13, 6:magis admirabilis oratio,
Quint. 8, 3, 24:magis communia verba,
id. 8, 2, 24 et saep.; rare: magis quam in aliis = praeter ceteros;nescio quo pacto magis quam in aliis suum cuique pulchrum est,
Cic. Tusc. 5, 22, 63.— With advv.:magis aperte,
Ter. Ad. 4, 5, 30:magis impense,
id. ib. 5, 9, 36.—With compp. adding to their force:magis est dulcius,
Plaut. Stich. 5, 4, 22:magis majores nugae,
id. Men. prol. 55:magis modum in majorem,
id. Am. 1, 1, 145:contentiores mage erunt,
id. Poen. 2, 15.—Strengthened.a.By etiam, multo, tanto, eo, hoc, quo, tam, quam; and negatively, nihilo:b.qualis in dicendo Hierocles Alabandeus, magis etiam Menecles, frater ejus, fuit,
Cic. Brut. 95, 325; id. Off. 1, 21, 72:illud ad me, ac multo etiam magis ad vos,
id. de Or. 2, 32, 139:tanto magis Dic, quis est?
Plaut. Bacch. 3, 6, 28:ut quidque magis contemplor, tanto magis placet,
id. Most. 3, 2, 146:vicina cacumina caelo, quam sint magis, tanto magis fument,
Lucr. 6, 460:quanto ille plura miscebat, tanto hic magis in dies convalescebat,
Cic. Mil. 9, 25:sed eo magis cauto est Opus, ne huc exeat, qui, etc.,
Plaut. Most. 4, 2, 22:atque eo magis, si, etc.,
Cic. Verr. 2, 3, 1, § 1:eoque magis quod, etc.,
id. Lael. 2, 7; Caes. B. G. 1, 23; 1, 47; 3, 14;5, 1: immo vero etiam hoc magis, quam illi veteres, quod, etc.,
Cic. Agr. 2, 35, 97:hoc vero magis properare Varro, ut, etc.,
Caes. B. C. 2, 20:quo magis cogito ego cum meo animo,
Plaut. Most. 3, 2, 13; Nep. Thras. 2:magis quam id reputo, tam magis uror,
Plaut. Bacch. 5, 1, 5:tam magis illa fremens... Quam magis, etc.,
Verg. A. 7, 787:quanto mage... tam magis,
Lucr. 4, 81 sq.:quam magis in pectore meo foveo, quas meus filius turbas turbet... magis curae est magisque afformido, ne, etc.,
Plaut. Bacch. 4, 10, 1; 4, 4, 27; id. Men. 1, 1, 19:quam magis te in altum capessis, tam aestus te in portum refert,
id. As. 1, 3, 6:densior hinc suboles Quam magis, etc.,
Verg. G. 3, 309:cum Vercingetorix nihilo magis in aequum locum descenderet,
Caes. B. G. 6, 53.—By reduplication: magis magisque, magis et magis, magis ac magis; and poet. also, magis magis, more and more: ex desiderio magis magisque maceror, Afran. ap. Charis. p. 182 P.:3.cum cotidie magis magisque perditi homines tectis ac templis urbis minarentur,
Cic. Phil. 1, 2, 5; id. Fam. 2, 18, 2; 16, 21, 2; Sall. C. 5, 7; cf. Cic. Fil. Fam. 16, 21, 2:de Graecia cotidie magis et magis cogito,
Cic. Att. 14, 18, 4; 16, 3, 1; id. Brut. 90, 308; Liv. 7, 32, 6; Sall. J. 8, 6:magis deinde ac magis,
Suet. Vit. 10:post hoc magis ac magis,
id. Gram. 3;for which also: magisque ac magis deinceps,
id. Tit. 3; Tac. A. 14, 8; Sen. de Ira, 3, 1, 4; id. Ep. 114, 25; id. Ben. 2, 14, 4; Plin. Ep. 1, 12, 10; 7, 3, 4; 10, 28, 3.— Poet. also:magis atque magis,
Verg. A. 12, 239; Cat. 68, 48:post, vento crescente, magis magis increbescunt,
id. 64, 275; cf. Verg. G. 4, 311.—Pleon.a.With potius (anteclass.):b.magis decorum'st Libertum potius quam patronum onus in via portare,
Plaut. As. 3, 3, 99:mihi magis lubet cum probis potius quam cum improbis vivere,
id. Trin. 2, 1, 38.—With malle: quam cum lego, nihil malo quam has res relinquere;C.his vero auditis multo magis,
Cic. Tusc. 1, 31, 76:finge enim malle eum magis suum consequi quam, etc.,
Dig. 17, 2, 52, § 10. —In partic.: non (neque) magis quam.1.To signify perfect equality between two enunciations, no more... than; just as much... as; or neg., no more... than; just as little... as:2.domus erat non domino magis ornamento quam civitati,
i. e. just as much to the city as to its owner, Cic. Verr. 2, 4, 3, § 5; Planc. ap. Cic. Fam. 10, 4, 2:non Hannibale magis victo a se quam Q. Fabio,
Liv. 22, 27, 2:conficior enim maerore, mea Terentia, nec me meae miseriae magis excruciant quam tuae vestraeque,
Cic. Fam. 13, 3, 1; Liv. 9, 22.— Neg.: qui est enim animus in aliquo morbo... non magis est sanus, quam id corpus, quod in morbo est, i. e. is just as far from being sound as a body, etc., Cic. Tusc. 3, 5, 10:si aliqua in re Verris similis fuero, non magis mihi deerit inimicus quam Verri defuit,
id. Verr. 2, 3, 69, § 162; id. Fam. 5, 12, 3; id. de Or. 2, 8, 31:non nascitur itaque ex malo bonum, non magis quam ficus ex olea,
Sen. Ep. 87, 25;Quint. prooem. § 26: non magis Gaium imperaturum, quam per Baianum sinum equis discursurum,
Suet. Calig. 19. —Ellipt.:nec eo magis lege liberi sunto,
just as little from that as from the rest, Cic. Leg. 3, 4, 11.—For restricting the idea expressed in the clause with non magis, so that not more, according to a common figure of speech, = less; in Engl. not so much... as; less... than:3.deinde credas mihi affirmanti velim, me hoc non pro Lysone magis quam pro omnibus scribere,
Cic. Fam. 13, 24; Planc. ap. Cic. Fam. 10, 17:miserebat non poenae magis homines, quam sceleris, quo poenam meriti essent,
Liv. 2, 5; 1, 28.—Magis minusve, magis aut minus, or magis ac minus; post-Aug. for the usual plus minusve, more or less:4.sed istud magis minusve vitiosum est pro personis dicentium,
Quint. 11, 1, 27; Plin. 17, 24, 37, § 220:minora vero plerumque sunt talia, ut pro persona, tempore, loco, causa magis ac minus vel excusata debeant videri vel reprehendenda,
Quint. 11, 1, 14; Plin. 37, 5, 18, § 67:quaedam tamen et nationibus puto magis aut minus convenire,
Sen. Ep. 40, 11; cf.:quosdam minus aut magis osos veritatem,
id. Suas. 1, 5:aut minus, aut magis,
id. Ep. 82, 14.—With alius... alio, etc.: ceterae philosophorum disciplinae, omnino alia magis alia, sed tamen omnes, one more than another, i. e. in different degrees, Cic. Fin. 3, 3, 11 Madvig. ad loc. (al.:A.alia magis, alia minus, v. Hand, Turs. III. p. 560): mihi videntur omnes quidem illi errasse... sed alius alio magis,
Cic. Fin. 4, 16, 43:sunt omnino omnes fere similes, sed declarant communis notiones, alia magis alia,
id. Tusc. 4, 24, 53:alii aliis magis recusare,
Liv. 29, 15, 11.— Sup.: maxĭmē( maxŭmē), in the highest degree, most of all, most particularly, especially, exceedingly, very, etc.Lit.1.Alone.a.With a verb:b.haec una res in omni libero populo maximeque in pacatis tranquillisque civitatibus praecipue semper floruit,
Cic. de Or. 1, 8, 30:quid commemorem primum aut laudem maxime?
Ter. Eun. 5, 9, 14; 3, 1, 79:nos coluit maxime,
id. Ad. 3, 2, 54:quem convenire maxime cupiebam,
Plaut. Pers. 2, 4, 30; id. As. 3, 3, 133:de te audiebamus ea, quae maxime vellemus,
Cic. Fam. 12, 25, a, 7; cf. id. Att. 13, 1:extra quos (fines) egredi non possim, si maxime velim,
id. Quint. 10, 35:in re publica maxime conservanda sunt jura belli,
most especially, id. Off. 1, 11, 33: huic legioni Caesar propter virtutem confidebat maxime, [p. 1101] Caes. B. G. 1, 40:quem Homero crederet maxime accedere,
came nearest to, Quint. 10, 1, 86; cf.pugnare,
most violently, Plaut. Am. 1, 1, 271; 1, 1, 44:jubere,
most positively, id. Bacch. 4, 9, 80:id enim est profecto, quod constituta religione rem publicam contineat maxime,
Cic. Leg. 2, 27, 69; cf. maxime fin.:ab eo exordiri volui maxime,
id. Off. 1, 2, 4:cernere naturae vim maxime,
id. Tusc. 1, 15, 35.—With an adj.:c.res maxime necessaria,
Cic. Lael. 23, 86:loca maxime frumentaria,
Caes. B. G. 1, 10:loci ad hoc maxime idonei,
Quint. 1, 11, 13:maxime naturali carent amicitia,
Cic. Lael. 21, 80:maxime feri,
Caes. B. G. 2, 4:qui eo tempore maxime plebi acceptus erat,
id. ib. 1, 3:idem ad augendam eloquentiam maxime accommodati erunt,
Quint. 1, 11, 13:elegans maxime auctor,
id. 10, 1, 93:maxime vero commune est quaerere, an sit honesta? etc.,
id. 2, 4, 37:noto enim maxime utar exemplo,
id. 7, 3, 3.—So with supp.:quae maxime liberalissima,
Cic. Att. 12, 38, 3:maxime gravissimam omniumque (rerum),
Liv. 41, 23, 4 MS. (dub.: maxumam gravissimamque, Weissenb.). —With numerals, at most:d.puer ad annos maxime natus octo,
Gell. 17, 8, 4.—With an adv.:2.ut dicatis quam maxime ad veritatem accommodate,
Cic. de Or. 1, 33, 149 (v. infra 2).—Strengthened by unus, unus omnium, omnium, multo, vel, tam, quam, etc. (supply potest):3.qui proelium unus maxime accenderat,
Curt. 5, 2, 5:cum sua modestia unus omnium maxime floreret,
Nep. Milt. 1, 1:quae maxime omnium belli avida,
Liv. 23, 49; 4, 59; cf. Drak. ad Liv. 36, 19, 4:atque ea res multo maxime disjunxit illum ab illa,
Ter. Hec. 1, 2, 85:imperium populi Romani multo maxime miserabile visum est,
Sall. C. 36, 4:illud mihi videtur vel maxime confirmare, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 2, 65, 162:hoc enim uno praestamus vel maxime feris,
id. de Or. 1, 8, 32:quae quidem vel maxime suspicionem movent,
id. Part. Or. 33, 114:quam potes, tam verba confer maxime ad compendium,
as much as possible, Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 186:ego jubeo quam maxime unam facere nos hanc familiam,
Ter. Ad. 5, 8, 2:ut quam maxime permaneant diuturna corpora,
Cic. Tusc. 1, 45, 108; id. de Or. 1, 34, 154:quo mihi rectius videtur, memoriam nostri quam maxime longam efficere,
Sall. C. 1, 3:ceterum illum juvenem incipere a quam maxime facili ac favorabili causa velim,
Quint. 12, 6, 6.—With the relative qui in the phrases, quam qui maxime and ut qui maxime:4.tam enim sum amicus rei publicae, quam qui maxime,
as any one whatever, Cic. Fam. 5, 2, 6:grata ea res, ut quae maxime senatui umquam fuit,
Liv. 5, 25; 7, 33.—With ut quisque... ita (maxime, potissimum or minime), the more... the more (or less):5.hoc maxime officii est, ut quisque maxime opis indigeat, ita ei potissimum opitulari,
Cic. Off. 1, 15, 49:ut quisque magnitudine animae maxime excellit, ita maxime, etc.,
id. ib. 1, 19, 64; cf., in the contrary order: colendum autem esse ita quemque maxime, ut quisque maxime virtutibus his lenioribus erit ornatus,
id. ib. 1, 15, 47:ut enim quisque maxime ad suum commodum refert, quaecumque agit, ita minime est vir bonus,
id. Leg. 1, 18, 49.—In gradations, to denote the first and most desirable, first of all, in the first place:B.hujus industriam maxime quidem vellem, ut imitarentur ii, quos oportebat: secundo autem loco, ne alterius labori inviderent,
Cic. Phil. 8, 10, 31; cf. id. Caecin. 9, 23:si per eum reductus insidiose redissem, me scilicet maxime sed proxime illum quoque fefellissem,
id. Rab. Post. 12, 33:in quo genere sunt maxime oves, deinde caprae,
Varr. R. R. 2, 9, 1:maxime... dein,
Plin. 9, 16, 23, § 56:sed vitem maxime populus videtur alere, deinde ulmus, post etiam fraxinus,
Col. 5, 6, 4:maxime... deinde... postea... minume,
Plin. 37, 12, 75, § 196:maxime... postea... ultimae,
Col. 6, 3, 6:post Chium maxime laudatur Creticum, mox Aegyptium,
Plin. 18, 7, 17, § 77.—Transf.1.Like potissimum, to give prominence to an idea, especially, particularly, principally:2.quae ratio poetas, maximeque Homerum impulit, ut, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 2, 6, 6; Varr. R. R. 1, 51, 1:scribe aliquid, et maxime, si Pompeius Italia cedit,
Cic. Att. 7, 12, 4: de Cocceio et Libone quae scribis, approbo:maxime quod de judicatu meo,
id. ib. 12, 19, 2; id. Fin. 5, 1, 1:cognoscat etiam rerum gestarum et memoriae veteris ordinem, maxime scilicet nostrae civitatis,
id. Or. 34, 120; id. Att. 13, 1, 2.—So in the connection, cum... tum maxime; tum... tum maxime; ut... tum maxime, but more especially:scio et perspexi saepe: cum antehac, tum hodie maxime,
Plaut. Mil. 4, 8, 56:plena exemplorum est nostra res publica, cum saepe, tum maxime bello Punico secundo,
Cic. Off. 3, 11, 47; id. Att. 11, 6, 1; id. Fl. 38, 94:tum exercitationibus crebris atque magnis, tum scribendo maxime persequatur,
id. de Or. 2, 23, 96:longius autem procedens, ut in ceteris eloquentiae partibus, tum maxime, etc.,
id. Brut. 93, 320.— With nunc, nuper, tum, cum, just, precisely, exactly: Me. Quid? vostrum patri Filii quot eratis? M. Su. Ut nunc maxime memini, duo, just now, Plaut. Men. 5, 9, 58:cum iis, quos nuper maxime liberaverat,
Caes. B. C. 3, 9:ipse tum maxime admoto igne refovebat artus,
Curt. 8, 4, 25; 6, 6, 10; 5, 7, 2; Liv. 27, 4, 2 Drak.:haec cum maxime loqueretur, sex lictores eum circumsistunt valentissimi,
Cic. Verr. 2, 5, 54, § 142; cf. id. ib. 2, 2, 76, § 187;2, 4, 38, § 72: totius autem injustitiae nulla capitalior, quam eorum, qui cum maxime fallunt, id agunt, ut viri boni esse videantur,
id. Off. 1, 13, 41; Liv. 4, 3; 30, 33:tum cum maxime,
at that precise time, at that moment, Liv. 40, 13, 4; 40, 32, 1; 33, 9, 3; 43, 7, 8; so,tunc cum maxime,
Curt. 3, 2, 17:nunc cum maxime,
Cic. Clu. 5, 12; id. Sen. 11, 38; Liv. 29, 17, 7; v. 2. cum.—In colloquial lang., to denote emphatic assent, certainly, by all means, very well, yes; and with immo, to express emphatic dissent, certainly not, by no means: Ar. Jace, pater, talos, ut porro nos jaciamus. De. Maxime, Plaut. As. 5, 2, 54; id. Curc. 2, 3, 36: Th. Nisi quid magis Es occupatus, operam mihi da. Si. Maxime, id. Most. 4, 3, 17; Ter. And. 4, 5, 23: Ca. Numquid peccatum est, Simo? Si. Immo maxime, Plaut. Ps. 1, 5, 80; Ter. Hec. 2, 1, 31:2.scilicet res ipsa aspera est, sed vos non timetis eam. Immo vero maxime,
Sall. C. 52, 28 (v. immo); v. Hand, Turs. III. p. 552-607.Magnus, i, m., a Roman surname, e. g. Cn. Pompeius Magnus; v. Pompeius. -
7 magnus
1.magnus, a, um (archaic gen. magnai for magnae:I.magnai reipublicai gratia,
Plaut. Mil. 2, 1, 23), adj.; comp. mājor, us; sup. maxĭmus ( maxŭm-), a, um [root magh-; Sanscr. mahat, maba, great; Gr. megas; cf. meizôn for megiôn; cf. mêchos, majestas; also cf. root mak-; Gr. makros, and perh. makar], great, large.Lit., of physical size or quantity, great, large; of things, vast, extensive, spacious, etc.: nequam et magnus homo, a great, tall fellow, Lucil. ap. Varr. L. L. 7, § 32 Mull.; cf.B.the double meaning: tu, bis denis grandia libris Qui scribis Priami proelia, magnus homo es,
a great man, Mart. 9, 51, 4: magna ossa lacertique Apparent homini, Lucil. ap. Macr. S. 6, 1:magna ossa lacertosque Exuit,
Verg. A. 5, 422: (scarus) magnusque bonusque, Enn. ap. App. Mag. p. 299 (Heduph. v. 9 Vahl.): indu mari magno, id. ap. Macr. 6, 2 (Ann. v. 425 Vahl.); so, in mari magno, id. ap. Fest. p. 356 Mull.; cf. Lucr. 2, 554:magnus fluens Nilus,
Verg. G. 3, 28; Sen. Q. N. 4, 2, 2:magna et pulcra domus,
spacious, Cic. N. D. 2, 6, 17:montes,
Cat. 64. 280; cf. Olympum, Enn. ap. Varr. L. L. 7, § 20 Mull. (Ann. v. 1 Vahl.):templa caelitum,
vast, id. ib. 7, § 6 (Trag. v. 227 Vahl.): magnae quercus, great oaks, lofty oaks, id. ap. Macr. S. 6, 2 (Ann. v. 194 Vahl.):aquae,
great floods, inundations, Liv. 24, 9: saxa maxima, Enn. ap. Cic. Tusc. 1, 16, 37:oppidum maximum,
Caes. B. G. 1, 23.—Esp.1.Of measure, weight, quantity, great, much, abundant, considerable, etc.:2.maximum pondus auri, magnum numerum frumenti, vim mellis maximam exportasse,
Cic. Verr. 2, 2, 72, § 176:magna pecunia mutua,
id. Att. 11, 3, 3:copia pabuli,
Caes. B. G. 1, 16:multitudo peditatus,
id. ib. 4, 34:divitiae,
Nep. Dion. 1, 2:populus,
Verg. A. 1, 148.—Rarely of time, for longus, multus:3.interea magnum sol circumvolvitur annum,
Verg. A. 3, 284:magnum vocans solis (annum) comparatione lunaris,
Macr. S. 2, 11:magno post tempore,
Just. 11, 10, 14; 32, 3, 10.—Of the voice, loud, powerful, strong, mighty:II.magna voce confiteri,
Cic. Caecin. 32, 92: major pars, the majority:tribunorum,
Liv. 9, 46, 7.Trop.A.In gen., great, grand, mighty, noble, lofty, important, of great weight or importance, momentous: cum magnis dis, Enn. ap. Cic. Off. 1, 12, 38 (Ann. v. 207 Vahl.); cf.: Saturnia magna dearum, id. ap. Prisc. p. 1103 P. (Ann. v. 482 Vahl.):B.vir magnus in primis,
Cic. N. D. 1, 43, 120:nemo igitur vir magnus sine aliquo adflatu divino umquam fuit,
id. ib. 2, 66, 167:magnus hoc bello Themistocles fuit, nec minor in pace,
Nep. Them. 6, 1:Cato clarus atque magnus habetur,
Sall. C. 53, 1:amicus,
great, wealthy, Juv. 6, 312: res magnas parvasque Eloqui, Enn. ap. Gell. 12, 4 (Ann. v. 244 Vahl.):virtus,
Caes. B. G. 2, 15:infamia,
Cic. Fam. 1, 1:eloquentia, gravitas, studium, contentio,
id. ib.:multo major alacritas, studiumque pugnandi majus,
Caes. B. G. 1, 46:causa,
great, important, weighty, Cic. Dom. 1, 1:opus et arduum,
id. Or. 10, 33.— Absol. in neutr, sing. and plur.:quamquam id magnum, et arduum est,
something great, Cic. Fam. 6, 7, 6: magna Di curant ( great things, important matters), parva neglegunt, id. N. D. 2, 66, 167:magna loqui,
to say great things, speak boastfully, Tib. 2, 6, 11:magnum est efficere, ut quis intellegat, quid sit illud, etc.,
it is a great, difficult, important thing, Cic. Ac. 1, 2, 7:probitatem vel in eis, quos numquam vidimus, vel, quod majus est, in hoste etiam diligimus,
what is far greater, id. Lael. 9, 29: annus magnus, the great year, at the end of which the sun, moon, and planets were supposed to return to the same relative positions, the Piatonic year or cycle, consisting of 15000 years:quarum (stellarum) ex disparibus motionibus, magnum annum mathematici nominaverunt, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 2, 20, 52; id. Fragm. ap. Tac. Or. 16.— Posit. in comparison: Alexander orbi magnus est, Alex. andro orbis angustus, great in comparison with, i. e. too great for, Sen. Suas. 1, 3.—In partic.1.Of age, with natu, advanced in years, of great age, aged:2.jam magno natu,
Nep. Paus. 5; Liv. 3, 71, 3:homo magnus natu,
id. 10, 38, 6.—Usually in the comp. and sup., with or without natu or annis, older, the elder, the oldest or eldest:qui (Livius) fuit major natu quam Plautus et Naevius,
older than, earlier, Cic. Tusc. 1, 1, 3:audivi ex majoribus natu,
id. Off. 1, 30, 109:hic una e multis, quae maxima natu, Pyrgo,
Verg. A. 5, 644:annos natus major quadraginta,
more than, Cic. Rosc. Am. 14, 39:civis major annis viginti,
Suet. Caes. 42:cum liberis, majoribus quam quindecim annos natis,
Liv. 45, 32.— Absol.: senis nostri frater major, the elder of two, Ter. Phorm. 1, 2, 13:ex duobus filiis major, Caes B. C. 3, 108, 3: Fabii Ambusti filiae duae nuptae, Ser. Sulpicio major minor Licinio Stoloni erat,
Liv. 6, 34:Gelo maximus stirpis,
id. 23, 30:ut nubere vellet mulier viro, major juniori,
App. Mag. 27, p. 291, 28; cf.in gen.: Cyrus major,
Lact. 4, 5, 7:quaerere uter major aetate fuerit, Homerus an Hesiodus, cum minor Hecuba fuerit quam Helena,
Sen. Ep. 88, 5.—In legal lang., major (opp. minor), one who has attained his twenty-fifth year, who is of age:si minor negotiis majoris intervenerit,
Dig. 4, 4, 24.—In plur. subst.: mājō-res, um, m., adults (opp. pueri), Varr. L. L. 9, 10, § 16 Mull.—But usually majores, ancestors, forefathers:Itan tandem hanc majores famam tradiderunt tibi tui, Ut, etc.,
Plaut. Trin. 3, 2, 16:ibi mei sunt majores siti, pater, avos, proavos, abavos,
id. Mil. 2, 4, 20:L. Philippus, vir patre, avo, majoribus suis dignissimus,
Cic. Phil. 3, 10, 25:patres majoresque nostri,
id. Div. in Caecil. 21, 69:more majorum,
id. Att. 1, 1, 1:spes tamen una est, aliquando populum Romanum majorum similem fore,
id. Fam. 12, 22, 2:majores natu,
Nep. Iphicr. 1, 1:maxima virgo,
the eldest of the Vestal virgins, Ov. F. 4, 639: major erus, the old master, the master of the house, the old man (opp.: minor erus, the young master): Le. Ubinam est erus? Li. Major apud forum'st, minor hic est intus, Plaut. As. 2, 2, 63: majores natu, of the Senate:de istis rebus in patria majores natu consulemus,
Liv. 1, 32, 10.—In designating relationship, magnus denotes kindred of the fourth, major of the fifth, and maximus of the sixth degree; so, avunculus magnus, a great-uncle; amita magna, a greataunt; avunculus or amita major; avunculus maximus, amita maxima, etc.; v. h. vv., and cf. Dig. 38, 10, 10.—In specifications of value, in the neutr. absol., magni or magno, high, dear, of great value, at a high price, etc.; cf.: pretii majoris or maximi, higher, highest, very high:3.magni esse,
to be highly esteemed, Cic. Fam. 13, 72, 2:magni aestimare,
id. Tusc. 5, 7, 20:magni existimans interesse ad decus,
to be of great consequence, id. N. D. 1, 4, 7:emere agros poterunt quam volent magno,
id. Agr. 2, 13, 34:magno vendere,
id. Verr. 2, 3, 30, § 71:conducere aliquid nimium magno,
too high, too dear, id. Att. 1, 17, 9:magno illi ea cunctatio stetit,
cost him dear, Liv. 2, 36.— Comp.:ornatus muliebris majoris pretii,
Cic. Inv 1, 31, 51, rarely without pretii:multo majoris alapae mecum veneunt,
dearer, higher, Phaedr. 2, 5, 25.— Sup.: te haec solum semper fecit maxumi, most highly prized, Ter And. 1, 5, 58:senatus auctoritatem sibi maximi videri,
Cic. Att. 1, 14, 2: in majus, too greatly, too highly, greater than it is:extollere aliquid in majus,
more highly than it deserves, Tac. A. 15, 30:celebrare,
id. ib. 13, 8:nuntiare,
id. H. 3, 38:credere,
to believe a thing to be worse than it is, id. ib. 1, 18:accipere,
to take a thing to be greater than it is, id. ib. 3, 8 init.: innotescere, in an exaggerated manner, id. ib 4, 50.—Also with abl., in majus vero ferri, Liv. 21, 32, 7.—Magnum and maximum, adverbially, greatly, loudly (ante- and post-class.):A.magnum clamat,
greatly, with a loud voice, aloud, Plaut. Mil. 3, 2, 10:inclamare,
Gell. 5, 9 fin.:exclamat derepente maximum,
Plaut. Most. 2, 2, 57.—Hence, măgis, adv., only in comp. in this anomalous form (i. e. mag-ius, like pris-cus for [p. 1100] prius-cus, and pris-tinus for prius-tinus); and in sup.: maxĭmē ( maxŭmē).Comp.: magĭs (apocop. form, măgĕ, Plaut. As. 1, 1, 51; 2, 3, 14; id. Mon. 2, 3, 35; id. Poen. 1, 2, 64; 1, 2, 14; id. Trin. 4, 3, 46; id. Truc. 1, 2, 75; 3, 1, 17; 4, 4, 34; Lucr. 4, 81; 756; 5, 1203; Prop. 1, 11, 9; 3 (4), 14, 2; 4 (5), 8, 16; Verg. A. 10, 481; Sol. 22 fin.; but in Enn. ap. Cic. Fam. 7, 13, 2, magis or magi'. Acc. to Serv. Verg. A. 10, 481, Cicero in the Frumentaria wrote: mage condemnatum hominum in judicium adducere non posse), in a higher degree, more completely, more (for the difference between magis, plus, potius, and amplius, v. amplius).—B.In gen.1.With no qualifying words.a.With the addition of the second term of the comparison.(α).With verbs:(β).quae (facinora) istaec aetas fugere magis quam sectari solet,
Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 28:saliendo sese exercebant magis, quam scorto aut saviis,
id. Bacch. 3, 3, 25; id. Pers. 4, 4, 108; 86:magis honorem tribuere quam salutem accipere,
Caes. B. G. 7, 20, 7:nisi forte magis erit parricida, si qui consularem patrem, quam si quis humilem necarit,
Cic. Mil. 7, 17:magis ut consuetudinem servem, quam quod, etc.,
id. Clu. 32, 89.—Repeated:quam magis exhausto spumaverit ubere mulctra, Laeta magis pressis manabunt flumina mammis, i. e. quo magis,... eo magis,
Verg. G. 3, 309 sq.; cf.:tam magis illa fremens... quam magis effuso crudescunt sanguine pugnae,
id. ib. 7, 787 sq.; v. Hand, Turs. III. p. 566.—Magis est, quod or ut, there is greater reason, there is more cause that, etc.:quamobrem etsi magis est, quod gratuler tibi, quam quod te rogem: tamen etiam rogo, etc.,
Cic. Att. 16, 5, 2:magis est, ut ipse moleste ferat, errasse se, quam ut, etc.,
id. Cael. 6, 14.—With substt., usu. with quam: tu me amoris magis quam honoris servavisti gratia, Poet. ap. Cic. Tusc. 4, 32, 69: bellipotentes sunt magi' quam sapientipotentes, Enn. ap. Cic. Div. 2, 56, 116 (Ann. v. 188 Vahl.):(γ).umbra es amantum magis quam amator,
Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 31:magis adeo id facilitate quam alia ulla culpa mea contigit,
Cic. de Or. 2, 4, 15:aditus ad consulatum non magis nobilitati quam virtuti pateret,
id. Mur. 8, 17:magis ratione et consilio quam virtute vicisse,
Caes. B. G. 1, 40, 8; cf.:ut magis virtute quam dolo contenderent,
id. ib. 1, 13, 6:se magis consuetudine sua quam merito eorum civitatem conservaturum,
id. ib. 2, 32, 1:timori magis quam religioni consulere,
id. B. C. 1, 67, 3:jus bonumque apud eos non legibus magis quam natura valebat,
Sall. C. 9, 1:non duces magis quam milites callent (obsistere, etc.),
Curt. 3, 2, 14.—And after negatives: non magis quam, as little as:in dicendo irasci, dolere... non sunt figurae, non magis quam suadere,
Quint. 9, 1, 23:Romanos nec magis jam dolo capi quam armis vinci posse,
Liv. 10, 4, 10:pro certo habens non magis Antonio eripi se quam Caesari Brutum posse,
Sen. Suas. 6, 17:non magis Alexandri saevitiam quam Bessi parricidium ferre potuisse,
Curt. 7, 6, 15; cf.:nec magis post proelium quam in proelio caedibus temperatum est,
Liv. 2, 16, 9. —Followed by atque instead of quam (rare):non Apollinis magis verum atque hoc responsum est,
Ter. And. 4, 2, 15.— With the comp. abl. (rare):quid philosophia magis colendum?
Cic. Fin. 3, 22, 76:quanto magis Aliensi die Aliam ipsam reformidaturos?
Liv. 6, 28, 6 Weissenb. ad loc.:quam Juno fertur terris magis omnibus unam... coluisse,
Verg. A. 1, 15 (cf. B. 3. infra):Albanum sive Falernum Te magis appositis delectat,
Hor. S. 2, 8, 17.—With pronn.:(δ).quid habetis, qui mage immortales vos credam esse quam ego siem?
Plaut. Poen. 1, 2, 64:quis homo sit magis meus quam tu es?
id. Mil. 3, 1, 20:quam mage amo quam matrem meam,
id. Truc. 3, 1, 17; cf.:quem ego ecastor mage amo quam me,
id. ib. 4, 4, 34.—With utrum, followed by an:jam scibo, utrum haec me mage amet, an marsupium,
Plaut. Men. 2, 3, 35.—With the abl. instead of quam:nec magis hac infra quicquam est in corpore nostro,
Lucr. 3, 274; Verg. A. 1, 15.—With adjj. and advv., and esp. with those which do not admit the comparative termination (most freq. without adding the second term of the comparison; v. under b. d): numquam potuisti mihi Magis opportunus advenire quam advenis, Plaut. Most. 3, 1, 47:b.neque lac lacti magis est simile, quam ille ego similis est mei,
id. Am. 2, 1, 54:ars magis magna atque uber, quam difficilis et obscura,
Cic. de Or. 1, 42, 190:corpora magna magis quam firma,
Liv. 5, 44, 4:vultu pulchro magis quam venusto,
Suet. Ner. 51.—With the abl., Plaut. As. 3, 3, 114:neque ego hoc homine quemquam vidi magis malum,
id. Ps. 4, 1, 27:ab secundis rebus magis etiam solito incauti,
Liv. 5, 44, 6.—With compp. (adding to their force):ita fustibus sum mollior miser magis quam ullus cinaedus,
Plaut. Aul. 3, 2, 8. —Without the addition of the second term.(α).With verbs: ergo plusque magisque viri nunc gloria claret, Enn. ap. Macr. S. 6, 1 (Ann. v. 315 Vahl.):(β).sapiunt magis,
Plaut. Bacch. 3, 3, 4:magis curae est, magisque afformido, ne, etc.,
id. ib. 4, 10, 3:magis metuant,
id. Mil. 5, 44:tum magis id diceres, Fanni, si, etc.,
Cic. Lael. 7 fin.; cf. id. Rep. 1, 40, 62:cum Pompeius ita contendisset, ut nihil umquam magis,
id. Fam. 1, 9, 20:magis velle, for malle: quod magis vellem evenire,
Ter. Eun. 5, 7, 1; Val. Fl. 3, 270.—With substt.: non ex jure manum consertum sed magi' ferro, Enn. ap. Gell. 20, 10 (Ann. v. 276 Vahl.):(γ).magis aedilis fieri non potuisset,
better, finer, Cic. Planc. 24, 60.—With pronn.:(δ).ecastor neminem hodie mage Amat corde atque animo suo,
Plaut. Truc. 1, 2, 75.—With adjj. and advv. (so most freq.).—With adjj.:2.ut quadam magis necessaria ratione recte sit vivendum,
Cic. Verr. 2, 3, 1, § 2:magis anxius,
Ov. M. 1, 182:hic magis tranquillu'st,
Plaut. Bacch. 5, 2, 55:nihil videtur mundius, nec magis compositum quicquam, nec magis elegans,
Ter. Eun. 5, 4, 12:nemo fuit magis severus nec magis continens,
id. ib. 2, 1, 21:quod est magis verisimile,
Caes. B. G. 3, 13, 6:magis admirabilis oratio,
Quint. 8, 3, 24:magis communia verba,
id. 8, 2, 24 et saep.; rare: magis quam in aliis = praeter ceteros;nescio quo pacto magis quam in aliis suum cuique pulchrum est,
Cic. Tusc. 5, 22, 63.— With advv.:magis aperte,
Ter. Ad. 4, 5, 30:magis impense,
id. ib. 5, 9, 36.—With compp. adding to their force:magis est dulcius,
Plaut. Stich. 5, 4, 22:magis majores nugae,
id. Men. prol. 55:magis modum in majorem,
id. Am. 1, 1, 145:contentiores mage erunt,
id. Poen. 2, 15.—Strengthened.a.By etiam, multo, tanto, eo, hoc, quo, tam, quam; and negatively, nihilo:b.qualis in dicendo Hierocles Alabandeus, magis etiam Menecles, frater ejus, fuit,
Cic. Brut. 95, 325; id. Off. 1, 21, 72:illud ad me, ac multo etiam magis ad vos,
id. de Or. 2, 32, 139:tanto magis Dic, quis est?
Plaut. Bacch. 3, 6, 28:ut quidque magis contemplor, tanto magis placet,
id. Most. 3, 2, 146:vicina cacumina caelo, quam sint magis, tanto magis fument,
Lucr. 6, 460:quanto ille plura miscebat, tanto hic magis in dies convalescebat,
Cic. Mil. 9, 25:sed eo magis cauto est Opus, ne huc exeat, qui, etc.,
Plaut. Most. 4, 2, 22:atque eo magis, si, etc.,
Cic. Verr. 2, 3, 1, § 1:eoque magis quod, etc.,
id. Lael. 2, 7; Caes. B. G. 1, 23; 1, 47; 3, 14;5, 1: immo vero etiam hoc magis, quam illi veteres, quod, etc.,
Cic. Agr. 2, 35, 97:hoc vero magis properare Varro, ut, etc.,
Caes. B. C. 2, 20:quo magis cogito ego cum meo animo,
Plaut. Most. 3, 2, 13; Nep. Thras. 2:magis quam id reputo, tam magis uror,
Plaut. Bacch. 5, 1, 5:tam magis illa fremens... Quam magis, etc.,
Verg. A. 7, 787:quanto mage... tam magis,
Lucr. 4, 81 sq.:quam magis in pectore meo foveo, quas meus filius turbas turbet... magis curae est magisque afformido, ne, etc.,
Plaut. Bacch. 4, 10, 1; 4, 4, 27; id. Men. 1, 1, 19:quam magis te in altum capessis, tam aestus te in portum refert,
id. As. 1, 3, 6:densior hinc suboles Quam magis, etc.,
Verg. G. 3, 309:cum Vercingetorix nihilo magis in aequum locum descenderet,
Caes. B. G. 6, 53.—By reduplication: magis magisque, magis et magis, magis ac magis; and poet. also, magis magis, more and more: ex desiderio magis magisque maceror, Afran. ap. Charis. p. 182 P.:3.cum cotidie magis magisque perditi homines tectis ac templis urbis minarentur,
Cic. Phil. 1, 2, 5; id. Fam. 2, 18, 2; 16, 21, 2; Sall. C. 5, 7; cf. Cic. Fil. Fam. 16, 21, 2:de Graecia cotidie magis et magis cogito,
Cic. Att. 14, 18, 4; 16, 3, 1; id. Brut. 90, 308; Liv. 7, 32, 6; Sall. J. 8, 6:magis deinde ac magis,
Suet. Vit. 10:post hoc magis ac magis,
id. Gram. 3;for which also: magisque ac magis deinceps,
id. Tit. 3; Tac. A. 14, 8; Sen. de Ira, 3, 1, 4; id. Ep. 114, 25; id. Ben. 2, 14, 4; Plin. Ep. 1, 12, 10; 7, 3, 4; 10, 28, 3.— Poet. also:magis atque magis,
Verg. A. 12, 239; Cat. 68, 48:post, vento crescente, magis magis increbescunt,
id. 64, 275; cf. Verg. G. 4, 311.—Pleon.a.With potius (anteclass.):b.magis decorum'st Libertum potius quam patronum onus in via portare,
Plaut. As. 3, 3, 99:mihi magis lubet cum probis potius quam cum improbis vivere,
id. Trin. 2, 1, 38.—With malle: quam cum lego, nihil malo quam has res relinquere;C.his vero auditis multo magis,
Cic. Tusc. 1, 31, 76:finge enim malle eum magis suum consequi quam, etc.,
Dig. 17, 2, 52, § 10. —In partic.: non (neque) magis quam.1.To signify perfect equality between two enunciations, no more... than; just as much... as; or neg., no more... than; just as little... as:2.domus erat non domino magis ornamento quam civitati,
i. e. just as much to the city as to its owner, Cic. Verr. 2, 4, 3, § 5; Planc. ap. Cic. Fam. 10, 4, 2:non Hannibale magis victo a se quam Q. Fabio,
Liv. 22, 27, 2:conficior enim maerore, mea Terentia, nec me meae miseriae magis excruciant quam tuae vestraeque,
Cic. Fam. 13, 3, 1; Liv. 9, 22.— Neg.: qui est enim animus in aliquo morbo... non magis est sanus, quam id corpus, quod in morbo est, i. e. is just as far from being sound as a body, etc., Cic. Tusc. 3, 5, 10:si aliqua in re Verris similis fuero, non magis mihi deerit inimicus quam Verri defuit,
id. Verr. 2, 3, 69, § 162; id. Fam. 5, 12, 3; id. de Or. 2, 8, 31:non nascitur itaque ex malo bonum, non magis quam ficus ex olea,
Sen. Ep. 87, 25;Quint. prooem. § 26: non magis Gaium imperaturum, quam per Baianum sinum equis discursurum,
Suet. Calig. 19. —Ellipt.:nec eo magis lege liberi sunto,
just as little from that as from the rest, Cic. Leg. 3, 4, 11.—For restricting the idea expressed in the clause with non magis, so that not more, according to a common figure of speech, = less; in Engl. not so much... as; less... than:3.deinde credas mihi affirmanti velim, me hoc non pro Lysone magis quam pro omnibus scribere,
Cic. Fam. 13, 24; Planc. ap. Cic. Fam. 10, 17:miserebat non poenae magis homines, quam sceleris, quo poenam meriti essent,
Liv. 2, 5; 1, 28.—Magis minusve, magis aut minus, or magis ac minus; post-Aug. for the usual plus minusve, more or less:4.sed istud magis minusve vitiosum est pro personis dicentium,
Quint. 11, 1, 27; Plin. 17, 24, 37, § 220:minora vero plerumque sunt talia, ut pro persona, tempore, loco, causa magis ac minus vel excusata debeant videri vel reprehendenda,
Quint. 11, 1, 14; Plin. 37, 5, 18, § 67:quaedam tamen et nationibus puto magis aut minus convenire,
Sen. Ep. 40, 11; cf.:quosdam minus aut magis osos veritatem,
id. Suas. 1, 5:aut minus, aut magis,
id. Ep. 82, 14.—With alius... alio, etc.: ceterae philosophorum disciplinae, omnino alia magis alia, sed tamen omnes, one more than another, i. e. in different degrees, Cic. Fin. 3, 3, 11 Madvig. ad loc. (al.:A.alia magis, alia minus, v. Hand, Turs. III. p. 560): mihi videntur omnes quidem illi errasse... sed alius alio magis,
Cic. Fin. 4, 16, 43:sunt omnino omnes fere similes, sed declarant communis notiones, alia magis alia,
id. Tusc. 4, 24, 53:alii aliis magis recusare,
Liv. 29, 15, 11.— Sup.: maxĭmē( maxŭmē), in the highest degree, most of all, most particularly, especially, exceedingly, very, etc.Lit.1.Alone.a.With a verb:b.haec una res in omni libero populo maximeque in pacatis tranquillisque civitatibus praecipue semper floruit,
Cic. de Or. 1, 8, 30:quid commemorem primum aut laudem maxime?
Ter. Eun. 5, 9, 14; 3, 1, 79:nos coluit maxime,
id. Ad. 3, 2, 54:quem convenire maxime cupiebam,
Plaut. Pers. 2, 4, 30; id. As. 3, 3, 133:de te audiebamus ea, quae maxime vellemus,
Cic. Fam. 12, 25, a, 7; cf. id. Att. 13, 1:extra quos (fines) egredi non possim, si maxime velim,
id. Quint. 10, 35:in re publica maxime conservanda sunt jura belli,
most especially, id. Off. 1, 11, 33: huic legioni Caesar propter virtutem confidebat maxime, [p. 1101] Caes. B. G. 1, 40:quem Homero crederet maxime accedere,
came nearest to, Quint. 10, 1, 86; cf.pugnare,
most violently, Plaut. Am. 1, 1, 271; 1, 1, 44:jubere,
most positively, id. Bacch. 4, 9, 80:id enim est profecto, quod constituta religione rem publicam contineat maxime,
Cic. Leg. 2, 27, 69; cf. maxime fin.:ab eo exordiri volui maxime,
id. Off. 1, 2, 4:cernere naturae vim maxime,
id. Tusc. 1, 15, 35.—With an adj.:c.res maxime necessaria,
Cic. Lael. 23, 86:loca maxime frumentaria,
Caes. B. G. 1, 10:loci ad hoc maxime idonei,
Quint. 1, 11, 13:maxime naturali carent amicitia,
Cic. Lael. 21, 80:maxime feri,
Caes. B. G. 2, 4:qui eo tempore maxime plebi acceptus erat,
id. ib. 1, 3:idem ad augendam eloquentiam maxime accommodati erunt,
Quint. 1, 11, 13:elegans maxime auctor,
id. 10, 1, 93:maxime vero commune est quaerere, an sit honesta? etc.,
id. 2, 4, 37:noto enim maxime utar exemplo,
id. 7, 3, 3.—So with supp.:quae maxime liberalissima,
Cic. Att. 12, 38, 3:maxime gravissimam omniumque (rerum),
Liv. 41, 23, 4 MS. (dub.: maxumam gravissimamque, Weissenb.). —With numerals, at most:d.puer ad annos maxime natus octo,
Gell. 17, 8, 4.—With an adv.:2.ut dicatis quam maxime ad veritatem accommodate,
Cic. de Or. 1, 33, 149 (v. infra 2).—Strengthened by unus, unus omnium, omnium, multo, vel, tam, quam, etc. (supply potest):3.qui proelium unus maxime accenderat,
Curt. 5, 2, 5:cum sua modestia unus omnium maxime floreret,
Nep. Milt. 1, 1:quae maxime omnium belli avida,
Liv. 23, 49; 4, 59; cf. Drak. ad Liv. 36, 19, 4:atque ea res multo maxime disjunxit illum ab illa,
Ter. Hec. 1, 2, 85:imperium populi Romani multo maxime miserabile visum est,
Sall. C. 36, 4:illud mihi videtur vel maxime confirmare, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 2, 65, 162:hoc enim uno praestamus vel maxime feris,
id. de Or. 1, 8, 32:quae quidem vel maxime suspicionem movent,
id. Part. Or. 33, 114:quam potes, tam verba confer maxime ad compendium,
as much as possible, Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 186:ego jubeo quam maxime unam facere nos hanc familiam,
Ter. Ad. 5, 8, 2:ut quam maxime permaneant diuturna corpora,
Cic. Tusc. 1, 45, 108; id. de Or. 1, 34, 154:quo mihi rectius videtur, memoriam nostri quam maxime longam efficere,
Sall. C. 1, 3:ceterum illum juvenem incipere a quam maxime facili ac favorabili causa velim,
Quint. 12, 6, 6.—With the relative qui in the phrases, quam qui maxime and ut qui maxime:4.tam enim sum amicus rei publicae, quam qui maxime,
as any one whatever, Cic. Fam. 5, 2, 6:grata ea res, ut quae maxime senatui umquam fuit,
Liv. 5, 25; 7, 33.—With ut quisque... ita (maxime, potissimum or minime), the more... the more (or less):5.hoc maxime officii est, ut quisque maxime opis indigeat, ita ei potissimum opitulari,
Cic. Off. 1, 15, 49:ut quisque magnitudine animae maxime excellit, ita maxime, etc.,
id. ib. 1, 19, 64; cf., in the contrary order: colendum autem esse ita quemque maxime, ut quisque maxime virtutibus his lenioribus erit ornatus,
id. ib. 1, 15, 47:ut enim quisque maxime ad suum commodum refert, quaecumque agit, ita minime est vir bonus,
id. Leg. 1, 18, 49.—In gradations, to denote the first and most desirable, first of all, in the first place:B.hujus industriam maxime quidem vellem, ut imitarentur ii, quos oportebat: secundo autem loco, ne alterius labori inviderent,
Cic. Phil. 8, 10, 31; cf. id. Caecin. 9, 23:si per eum reductus insidiose redissem, me scilicet maxime sed proxime illum quoque fefellissem,
id. Rab. Post. 12, 33:in quo genere sunt maxime oves, deinde caprae,
Varr. R. R. 2, 9, 1:maxime... dein,
Plin. 9, 16, 23, § 56:sed vitem maxime populus videtur alere, deinde ulmus, post etiam fraxinus,
Col. 5, 6, 4:maxime... deinde... postea... minume,
Plin. 37, 12, 75, § 196:maxime... postea... ultimae,
Col. 6, 3, 6:post Chium maxime laudatur Creticum, mox Aegyptium,
Plin. 18, 7, 17, § 77.—Transf.1.Like potissimum, to give prominence to an idea, especially, particularly, principally:2.quae ratio poetas, maximeque Homerum impulit, ut, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 2, 6, 6; Varr. R. R. 1, 51, 1:scribe aliquid, et maxime, si Pompeius Italia cedit,
Cic. Att. 7, 12, 4: de Cocceio et Libone quae scribis, approbo:maxime quod de judicatu meo,
id. ib. 12, 19, 2; id. Fin. 5, 1, 1:cognoscat etiam rerum gestarum et memoriae veteris ordinem, maxime scilicet nostrae civitatis,
id. Or. 34, 120; id. Att. 13, 1, 2.—So in the connection, cum... tum maxime; tum... tum maxime; ut... tum maxime, but more especially:scio et perspexi saepe: cum antehac, tum hodie maxime,
Plaut. Mil. 4, 8, 56:plena exemplorum est nostra res publica, cum saepe, tum maxime bello Punico secundo,
Cic. Off. 3, 11, 47; id. Att. 11, 6, 1; id. Fl. 38, 94:tum exercitationibus crebris atque magnis, tum scribendo maxime persequatur,
id. de Or. 2, 23, 96:longius autem procedens, ut in ceteris eloquentiae partibus, tum maxime, etc.,
id. Brut. 93, 320.— With nunc, nuper, tum, cum, just, precisely, exactly: Me. Quid? vostrum patri Filii quot eratis? M. Su. Ut nunc maxime memini, duo, just now, Plaut. Men. 5, 9, 58:cum iis, quos nuper maxime liberaverat,
Caes. B. C. 3, 9:ipse tum maxime admoto igne refovebat artus,
Curt. 8, 4, 25; 6, 6, 10; 5, 7, 2; Liv. 27, 4, 2 Drak.:haec cum maxime loqueretur, sex lictores eum circumsistunt valentissimi,
Cic. Verr. 2, 5, 54, § 142; cf. id. ib. 2, 2, 76, § 187;2, 4, 38, § 72: totius autem injustitiae nulla capitalior, quam eorum, qui cum maxime fallunt, id agunt, ut viri boni esse videantur,
id. Off. 1, 13, 41; Liv. 4, 3; 30, 33:tum cum maxime,
at that precise time, at that moment, Liv. 40, 13, 4; 40, 32, 1; 33, 9, 3; 43, 7, 8; so,tunc cum maxime,
Curt. 3, 2, 17:nunc cum maxime,
Cic. Clu. 5, 12; id. Sen. 11, 38; Liv. 29, 17, 7; v. 2. cum.—In colloquial lang., to denote emphatic assent, certainly, by all means, very well, yes; and with immo, to express emphatic dissent, certainly not, by no means: Ar. Jace, pater, talos, ut porro nos jaciamus. De. Maxime, Plaut. As. 5, 2, 54; id. Curc. 2, 3, 36: Th. Nisi quid magis Es occupatus, operam mihi da. Si. Maxime, id. Most. 4, 3, 17; Ter. And. 4, 5, 23: Ca. Numquid peccatum est, Simo? Si. Immo maxime, Plaut. Ps. 1, 5, 80; Ter. Hec. 2, 1, 31:2.scilicet res ipsa aspera est, sed vos non timetis eam. Immo vero maxime,
Sall. C. 52, 28 (v. immo); v. Hand, Turs. III. p. 552-607.Magnus, i, m., a Roman surname, e. g. Cn. Pompeius Magnus; v. Pompeius. -
8 majores
1.magnus, a, um (archaic gen. magnai for magnae:I.magnai reipublicai gratia,
Plaut. Mil. 2, 1, 23), adj.; comp. mājor, us; sup. maxĭmus ( maxŭm-), a, um [root magh-; Sanscr. mahat, maba, great; Gr. megas; cf. meizôn for megiôn; cf. mêchos, majestas; also cf. root mak-; Gr. makros, and perh. makar], great, large.Lit., of physical size or quantity, great, large; of things, vast, extensive, spacious, etc.: nequam et magnus homo, a great, tall fellow, Lucil. ap. Varr. L. L. 7, § 32 Mull.; cf.B.the double meaning: tu, bis denis grandia libris Qui scribis Priami proelia, magnus homo es,
a great man, Mart. 9, 51, 4: magna ossa lacertique Apparent homini, Lucil. ap. Macr. S. 6, 1:magna ossa lacertosque Exuit,
Verg. A. 5, 422: (scarus) magnusque bonusque, Enn. ap. App. Mag. p. 299 (Heduph. v. 9 Vahl.): indu mari magno, id. ap. Macr. 6, 2 (Ann. v. 425 Vahl.); so, in mari magno, id. ap. Fest. p. 356 Mull.; cf. Lucr. 2, 554:magnus fluens Nilus,
Verg. G. 3, 28; Sen. Q. N. 4, 2, 2:magna et pulcra domus,
spacious, Cic. N. D. 2, 6, 17:montes,
Cat. 64. 280; cf. Olympum, Enn. ap. Varr. L. L. 7, § 20 Mull. (Ann. v. 1 Vahl.):templa caelitum,
vast, id. ib. 7, § 6 (Trag. v. 227 Vahl.): magnae quercus, great oaks, lofty oaks, id. ap. Macr. S. 6, 2 (Ann. v. 194 Vahl.):aquae,
great floods, inundations, Liv. 24, 9: saxa maxima, Enn. ap. Cic. Tusc. 1, 16, 37:oppidum maximum,
Caes. B. G. 1, 23.—Esp.1.Of measure, weight, quantity, great, much, abundant, considerable, etc.:2.maximum pondus auri, magnum numerum frumenti, vim mellis maximam exportasse,
Cic. Verr. 2, 2, 72, § 176:magna pecunia mutua,
id. Att. 11, 3, 3:copia pabuli,
Caes. B. G. 1, 16:multitudo peditatus,
id. ib. 4, 34:divitiae,
Nep. Dion. 1, 2:populus,
Verg. A. 1, 148.—Rarely of time, for longus, multus:3.interea magnum sol circumvolvitur annum,
Verg. A. 3, 284:magnum vocans solis (annum) comparatione lunaris,
Macr. S. 2, 11:magno post tempore,
Just. 11, 10, 14; 32, 3, 10.—Of the voice, loud, powerful, strong, mighty:II.magna voce confiteri,
Cic. Caecin. 32, 92: major pars, the majority:tribunorum,
Liv. 9, 46, 7.Trop.A.In gen., great, grand, mighty, noble, lofty, important, of great weight or importance, momentous: cum magnis dis, Enn. ap. Cic. Off. 1, 12, 38 (Ann. v. 207 Vahl.); cf.: Saturnia magna dearum, id. ap. Prisc. p. 1103 P. (Ann. v. 482 Vahl.):B.vir magnus in primis,
Cic. N. D. 1, 43, 120:nemo igitur vir magnus sine aliquo adflatu divino umquam fuit,
id. ib. 2, 66, 167:magnus hoc bello Themistocles fuit, nec minor in pace,
Nep. Them. 6, 1:Cato clarus atque magnus habetur,
Sall. C. 53, 1:amicus,
great, wealthy, Juv. 6, 312: res magnas parvasque Eloqui, Enn. ap. Gell. 12, 4 (Ann. v. 244 Vahl.):virtus,
Caes. B. G. 2, 15:infamia,
Cic. Fam. 1, 1:eloquentia, gravitas, studium, contentio,
id. ib.:multo major alacritas, studiumque pugnandi majus,
Caes. B. G. 1, 46:causa,
great, important, weighty, Cic. Dom. 1, 1:opus et arduum,
id. Or. 10, 33.— Absol. in neutr, sing. and plur.:quamquam id magnum, et arduum est,
something great, Cic. Fam. 6, 7, 6: magna Di curant ( great things, important matters), parva neglegunt, id. N. D. 2, 66, 167:magna loqui,
to say great things, speak boastfully, Tib. 2, 6, 11:magnum est efficere, ut quis intellegat, quid sit illud, etc.,
it is a great, difficult, important thing, Cic. Ac. 1, 2, 7:probitatem vel in eis, quos numquam vidimus, vel, quod majus est, in hoste etiam diligimus,
what is far greater, id. Lael. 9, 29: annus magnus, the great year, at the end of which the sun, moon, and planets were supposed to return to the same relative positions, the Piatonic year or cycle, consisting of 15000 years:quarum (stellarum) ex disparibus motionibus, magnum annum mathematici nominaverunt, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 2, 20, 52; id. Fragm. ap. Tac. Or. 16.— Posit. in comparison: Alexander orbi magnus est, Alex. andro orbis angustus, great in comparison with, i. e. too great for, Sen. Suas. 1, 3.—In partic.1.Of age, with natu, advanced in years, of great age, aged:2.jam magno natu,
Nep. Paus. 5; Liv. 3, 71, 3:homo magnus natu,
id. 10, 38, 6.—Usually in the comp. and sup., with or without natu or annis, older, the elder, the oldest or eldest:qui (Livius) fuit major natu quam Plautus et Naevius,
older than, earlier, Cic. Tusc. 1, 1, 3:audivi ex majoribus natu,
id. Off. 1, 30, 109:hic una e multis, quae maxima natu, Pyrgo,
Verg. A. 5, 644:annos natus major quadraginta,
more than, Cic. Rosc. Am. 14, 39:civis major annis viginti,
Suet. Caes. 42:cum liberis, majoribus quam quindecim annos natis,
Liv. 45, 32.— Absol.: senis nostri frater major, the elder of two, Ter. Phorm. 1, 2, 13:ex duobus filiis major, Caes B. C. 3, 108, 3: Fabii Ambusti filiae duae nuptae, Ser. Sulpicio major minor Licinio Stoloni erat,
Liv. 6, 34:Gelo maximus stirpis,
id. 23, 30:ut nubere vellet mulier viro, major juniori,
App. Mag. 27, p. 291, 28; cf.in gen.: Cyrus major,
Lact. 4, 5, 7:quaerere uter major aetate fuerit, Homerus an Hesiodus, cum minor Hecuba fuerit quam Helena,
Sen. Ep. 88, 5.—In legal lang., major (opp. minor), one who has attained his twenty-fifth year, who is of age:si minor negotiis majoris intervenerit,
Dig. 4, 4, 24.—In plur. subst.: mājō-res, um, m., adults (opp. pueri), Varr. L. L. 9, 10, § 16 Mull.—But usually majores, ancestors, forefathers:Itan tandem hanc majores famam tradiderunt tibi tui, Ut, etc.,
Plaut. Trin. 3, 2, 16:ibi mei sunt majores siti, pater, avos, proavos, abavos,
id. Mil. 2, 4, 20:L. Philippus, vir patre, avo, majoribus suis dignissimus,
Cic. Phil. 3, 10, 25:patres majoresque nostri,
id. Div. in Caecil. 21, 69:more majorum,
id. Att. 1, 1, 1:spes tamen una est, aliquando populum Romanum majorum similem fore,
id. Fam. 12, 22, 2:majores natu,
Nep. Iphicr. 1, 1:maxima virgo,
the eldest of the Vestal virgins, Ov. F. 4, 639: major erus, the old master, the master of the house, the old man (opp.: minor erus, the young master): Le. Ubinam est erus? Li. Major apud forum'st, minor hic est intus, Plaut. As. 2, 2, 63: majores natu, of the Senate:de istis rebus in patria majores natu consulemus,
Liv. 1, 32, 10.—In designating relationship, magnus denotes kindred of the fourth, major of the fifth, and maximus of the sixth degree; so, avunculus magnus, a great-uncle; amita magna, a greataunt; avunculus or amita major; avunculus maximus, amita maxima, etc.; v. h. vv., and cf. Dig. 38, 10, 10.—In specifications of value, in the neutr. absol., magni or magno, high, dear, of great value, at a high price, etc.; cf.: pretii majoris or maximi, higher, highest, very high:3.magni esse,
to be highly esteemed, Cic. Fam. 13, 72, 2:magni aestimare,
id. Tusc. 5, 7, 20:magni existimans interesse ad decus,
to be of great consequence, id. N. D. 1, 4, 7:emere agros poterunt quam volent magno,
id. Agr. 2, 13, 34:magno vendere,
id. Verr. 2, 3, 30, § 71:conducere aliquid nimium magno,
too high, too dear, id. Att. 1, 17, 9:magno illi ea cunctatio stetit,
cost him dear, Liv. 2, 36.— Comp.:ornatus muliebris majoris pretii,
Cic. Inv 1, 31, 51, rarely without pretii:multo majoris alapae mecum veneunt,
dearer, higher, Phaedr. 2, 5, 25.— Sup.: te haec solum semper fecit maxumi, most highly prized, Ter And. 1, 5, 58:senatus auctoritatem sibi maximi videri,
Cic. Att. 1, 14, 2: in majus, too greatly, too highly, greater than it is:extollere aliquid in majus,
more highly than it deserves, Tac. A. 15, 30:celebrare,
id. ib. 13, 8:nuntiare,
id. H. 3, 38:credere,
to believe a thing to be worse than it is, id. ib. 1, 18:accipere,
to take a thing to be greater than it is, id. ib. 3, 8 init.: innotescere, in an exaggerated manner, id. ib 4, 50.—Also with abl., in majus vero ferri, Liv. 21, 32, 7.—Magnum and maximum, adverbially, greatly, loudly (ante- and post-class.):A.magnum clamat,
greatly, with a loud voice, aloud, Plaut. Mil. 3, 2, 10:inclamare,
Gell. 5, 9 fin.:exclamat derepente maximum,
Plaut. Most. 2, 2, 57.—Hence, măgis, adv., only in comp. in this anomalous form (i. e. mag-ius, like pris-cus for [p. 1100] prius-cus, and pris-tinus for prius-tinus); and in sup.: maxĭmē ( maxŭmē).Comp.: magĭs (apocop. form, măgĕ, Plaut. As. 1, 1, 51; 2, 3, 14; id. Mon. 2, 3, 35; id. Poen. 1, 2, 64; 1, 2, 14; id. Trin. 4, 3, 46; id. Truc. 1, 2, 75; 3, 1, 17; 4, 4, 34; Lucr. 4, 81; 756; 5, 1203; Prop. 1, 11, 9; 3 (4), 14, 2; 4 (5), 8, 16; Verg. A. 10, 481; Sol. 22 fin.; but in Enn. ap. Cic. Fam. 7, 13, 2, magis or magi'. Acc. to Serv. Verg. A. 10, 481, Cicero in the Frumentaria wrote: mage condemnatum hominum in judicium adducere non posse), in a higher degree, more completely, more (for the difference between magis, plus, potius, and amplius, v. amplius).—B.In gen.1.With no qualifying words.a.With the addition of the second term of the comparison.(α).With verbs:(β).quae (facinora) istaec aetas fugere magis quam sectari solet,
Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 28:saliendo sese exercebant magis, quam scorto aut saviis,
id. Bacch. 3, 3, 25; id. Pers. 4, 4, 108; 86:magis honorem tribuere quam salutem accipere,
Caes. B. G. 7, 20, 7:nisi forte magis erit parricida, si qui consularem patrem, quam si quis humilem necarit,
Cic. Mil. 7, 17:magis ut consuetudinem servem, quam quod, etc.,
id. Clu. 32, 89.—Repeated:quam magis exhausto spumaverit ubere mulctra, Laeta magis pressis manabunt flumina mammis, i. e. quo magis,... eo magis,
Verg. G. 3, 309 sq.; cf.:tam magis illa fremens... quam magis effuso crudescunt sanguine pugnae,
id. ib. 7, 787 sq.; v. Hand, Turs. III. p. 566.—Magis est, quod or ut, there is greater reason, there is more cause that, etc.:quamobrem etsi magis est, quod gratuler tibi, quam quod te rogem: tamen etiam rogo, etc.,
Cic. Att. 16, 5, 2:magis est, ut ipse moleste ferat, errasse se, quam ut, etc.,
id. Cael. 6, 14.—With substt., usu. with quam: tu me amoris magis quam honoris servavisti gratia, Poet. ap. Cic. Tusc. 4, 32, 69: bellipotentes sunt magi' quam sapientipotentes, Enn. ap. Cic. Div. 2, 56, 116 (Ann. v. 188 Vahl.):(γ).umbra es amantum magis quam amator,
Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 31:magis adeo id facilitate quam alia ulla culpa mea contigit,
Cic. de Or. 2, 4, 15:aditus ad consulatum non magis nobilitati quam virtuti pateret,
id. Mur. 8, 17:magis ratione et consilio quam virtute vicisse,
Caes. B. G. 1, 40, 8; cf.:ut magis virtute quam dolo contenderent,
id. ib. 1, 13, 6:se magis consuetudine sua quam merito eorum civitatem conservaturum,
id. ib. 2, 32, 1:timori magis quam religioni consulere,
id. B. C. 1, 67, 3:jus bonumque apud eos non legibus magis quam natura valebat,
Sall. C. 9, 1:non duces magis quam milites callent (obsistere, etc.),
Curt. 3, 2, 14.—And after negatives: non magis quam, as little as:in dicendo irasci, dolere... non sunt figurae, non magis quam suadere,
Quint. 9, 1, 23:Romanos nec magis jam dolo capi quam armis vinci posse,
Liv. 10, 4, 10:pro certo habens non magis Antonio eripi se quam Caesari Brutum posse,
Sen. Suas. 6, 17:non magis Alexandri saevitiam quam Bessi parricidium ferre potuisse,
Curt. 7, 6, 15; cf.:nec magis post proelium quam in proelio caedibus temperatum est,
Liv. 2, 16, 9. —Followed by atque instead of quam (rare):non Apollinis magis verum atque hoc responsum est,
Ter. And. 4, 2, 15.— With the comp. abl. (rare):quid philosophia magis colendum?
Cic. Fin. 3, 22, 76:quanto magis Aliensi die Aliam ipsam reformidaturos?
Liv. 6, 28, 6 Weissenb. ad loc.:quam Juno fertur terris magis omnibus unam... coluisse,
Verg. A. 1, 15 (cf. B. 3. infra):Albanum sive Falernum Te magis appositis delectat,
Hor. S. 2, 8, 17.—With pronn.:(δ).quid habetis, qui mage immortales vos credam esse quam ego siem?
Plaut. Poen. 1, 2, 64:quis homo sit magis meus quam tu es?
id. Mil. 3, 1, 20:quam mage amo quam matrem meam,
id. Truc. 3, 1, 17; cf.:quem ego ecastor mage amo quam me,
id. ib. 4, 4, 34.—With utrum, followed by an:jam scibo, utrum haec me mage amet, an marsupium,
Plaut. Men. 2, 3, 35.—With the abl. instead of quam:nec magis hac infra quicquam est in corpore nostro,
Lucr. 3, 274; Verg. A. 1, 15.—With adjj. and advv., and esp. with those which do not admit the comparative termination (most freq. without adding the second term of the comparison; v. under b. d): numquam potuisti mihi Magis opportunus advenire quam advenis, Plaut. Most. 3, 1, 47:b.neque lac lacti magis est simile, quam ille ego similis est mei,
id. Am. 2, 1, 54:ars magis magna atque uber, quam difficilis et obscura,
Cic. de Or. 1, 42, 190:corpora magna magis quam firma,
Liv. 5, 44, 4:vultu pulchro magis quam venusto,
Suet. Ner. 51.—With the abl., Plaut. As. 3, 3, 114:neque ego hoc homine quemquam vidi magis malum,
id. Ps. 4, 1, 27:ab secundis rebus magis etiam solito incauti,
Liv. 5, 44, 6.—With compp. (adding to their force):ita fustibus sum mollior miser magis quam ullus cinaedus,
Plaut. Aul. 3, 2, 8. —Without the addition of the second term.(α).With verbs: ergo plusque magisque viri nunc gloria claret, Enn. ap. Macr. S. 6, 1 (Ann. v. 315 Vahl.):(β).sapiunt magis,
Plaut. Bacch. 3, 3, 4:magis curae est, magisque afformido, ne, etc.,
id. ib. 4, 10, 3:magis metuant,
id. Mil. 5, 44:tum magis id diceres, Fanni, si, etc.,
Cic. Lael. 7 fin.; cf. id. Rep. 1, 40, 62:cum Pompeius ita contendisset, ut nihil umquam magis,
id. Fam. 1, 9, 20:magis velle, for malle: quod magis vellem evenire,
Ter. Eun. 5, 7, 1; Val. Fl. 3, 270.—With substt.: non ex jure manum consertum sed magi' ferro, Enn. ap. Gell. 20, 10 (Ann. v. 276 Vahl.):(γ).magis aedilis fieri non potuisset,
better, finer, Cic. Planc. 24, 60.—With pronn.:(δ).ecastor neminem hodie mage Amat corde atque animo suo,
Plaut. Truc. 1, 2, 75.—With adjj. and advv. (so most freq.).—With adjj.:2.ut quadam magis necessaria ratione recte sit vivendum,
Cic. Verr. 2, 3, 1, § 2:magis anxius,
Ov. M. 1, 182:hic magis tranquillu'st,
Plaut. Bacch. 5, 2, 55:nihil videtur mundius, nec magis compositum quicquam, nec magis elegans,
Ter. Eun. 5, 4, 12:nemo fuit magis severus nec magis continens,
id. ib. 2, 1, 21:quod est magis verisimile,
Caes. B. G. 3, 13, 6:magis admirabilis oratio,
Quint. 8, 3, 24:magis communia verba,
id. 8, 2, 24 et saep.; rare: magis quam in aliis = praeter ceteros;nescio quo pacto magis quam in aliis suum cuique pulchrum est,
Cic. Tusc. 5, 22, 63.— With advv.:magis aperte,
Ter. Ad. 4, 5, 30:magis impense,
id. ib. 5, 9, 36.—With compp. adding to their force:magis est dulcius,
Plaut. Stich. 5, 4, 22:magis majores nugae,
id. Men. prol. 55:magis modum in majorem,
id. Am. 1, 1, 145:contentiores mage erunt,
id. Poen. 2, 15.—Strengthened.a.By etiam, multo, tanto, eo, hoc, quo, tam, quam; and negatively, nihilo:b.qualis in dicendo Hierocles Alabandeus, magis etiam Menecles, frater ejus, fuit,
Cic. Brut. 95, 325; id. Off. 1, 21, 72:illud ad me, ac multo etiam magis ad vos,
id. de Or. 2, 32, 139:tanto magis Dic, quis est?
Plaut. Bacch. 3, 6, 28:ut quidque magis contemplor, tanto magis placet,
id. Most. 3, 2, 146:vicina cacumina caelo, quam sint magis, tanto magis fument,
Lucr. 6, 460:quanto ille plura miscebat, tanto hic magis in dies convalescebat,
Cic. Mil. 9, 25:sed eo magis cauto est Opus, ne huc exeat, qui, etc.,
Plaut. Most. 4, 2, 22:atque eo magis, si, etc.,
Cic. Verr. 2, 3, 1, § 1:eoque magis quod, etc.,
id. Lael. 2, 7; Caes. B. G. 1, 23; 1, 47; 3, 14;5, 1: immo vero etiam hoc magis, quam illi veteres, quod, etc.,
Cic. Agr. 2, 35, 97:hoc vero magis properare Varro, ut, etc.,
Caes. B. C. 2, 20:quo magis cogito ego cum meo animo,
Plaut. Most. 3, 2, 13; Nep. Thras. 2:magis quam id reputo, tam magis uror,
Plaut. Bacch. 5, 1, 5:tam magis illa fremens... Quam magis, etc.,
Verg. A. 7, 787:quanto mage... tam magis,
Lucr. 4, 81 sq.:quam magis in pectore meo foveo, quas meus filius turbas turbet... magis curae est magisque afformido, ne, etc.,
Plaut. Bacch. 4, 10, 1; 4, 4, 27; id. Men. 1, 1, 19:quam magis te in altum capessis, tam aestus te in portum refert,
id. As. 1, 3, 6:densior hinc suboles Quam magis, etc.,
Verg. G. 3, 309:cum Vercingetorix nihilo magis in aequum locum descenderet,
Caes. B. G. 6, 53.—By reduplication: magis magisque, magis et magis, magis ac magis; and poet. also, magis magis, more and more: ex desiderio magis magisque maceror, Afran. ap. Charis. p. 182 P.:3.cum cotidie magis magisque perditi homines tectis ac templis urbis minarentur,
Cic. Phil. 1, 2, 5; id. Fam. 2, 18, 2; 16, 21, 2; Sall. C. 5, 7; cf. Cic. Fil. Fam. 16, 21, 2:de Graecia cotidie magis et magis cogito,
Cic. Att. 14, 18, 4; 16, 3, 1; id. Brut. 90, 308; Liv. 7, 32, 6; Sall. J. 8, 6:magis deinde ac magis,
Suet. Vit. 10:post hoc magis ac magis,
id. Gram. 3;for which also: magisque ac magis deinceps,
id. Tit. 3; Tac. A. 14, 8; Sen. de Ira, 3, 1, 4; id. Ep. 114, 25; id. Ben. 2, 14, 4; Plin. Ep. 1, 12, 10; 7, 3, 4; 10, 28, 3.— Poet. also:magis atque magis,
Verg. A. 12, 239; Cat. 68, 48:post, vento crescente, magis magis increbescunt,
id. 64, 275; cf. Verg. G. 4, 311.—Pleon.a.With potius (anteclass.):b.magis decorum'st Libertum potius quam patronum onus in via portare,
Plaut. As. 3, 3, 99:mihi magis lubet cum probis potius quam cum improbis vivere,
id. Trin. 2, 1, 38.—With malle: quam cum lego, nihil malo quam has res relinquere;C.his vero auditis multo magis,
Cic. Tusc. 1, 31, 76:finge enim malle eum magis suum consequi quam, etc.,
Dig. 17, 2, 52, § 10. —In partic.: non (neque) magis quam.1.To signify perfect equality between two enunciations, no more... than; just as much... as; or neg., no more... than; just as little... as:2.domus erat non domino magis ornamento quam civitati,
i. e. just as much to the city as to its owner, Cic. Verr. 2, 4, 3, § 5; Planc. ap. Cic. Fam. 10, 4, 2:non Hannibale magis victo a se quam Q. Fabio,
Liv. 22, 27, 2:conficior enim maerore, mea Terentia, nec me meae miseriae magis excruciant quam tuae vestraeque,
Cic. Fam. 13, 3, 1; Liv. 9, 22.— Neg.: qui est enim animus in aliquo morbo... non magis est sanus, quam id corpus, quod in morbo est, i. e. is just as far from being sound as a body, etc., Cic. Tusc. 3, 5, 10:si aliqua in re Verris similis fuero, non magis mihi deerit inimicus quam Verri defuit,
id. Verr. 2, 3, 69, § 162; id. Fam. 5, 12, 3; id. de Or. 2, 8, 31:non nascitur itaque ex malo bonum, non magis quam ficus ex olea,
Sen. Ep. 87, 25;Quint. prooem. § 26: non magis Gaium imperaturum, quam per Baianum sinum equis discursurum,
Suet. Calig. 19. —Ellipt.:nec eo magis lege liberi sunto,
just as little from that as from the rest, Cic. Leg. 3, 4, 11.—For restricting the idea expressed in the clause with non magis, so that not more, according to a common figure of speech, = less; in Engl. not so much... as; less... than:3.deinde credas mihi affirmanti velim, me hoc non pro Lysone magis quam pro omnibus scribere,
Cic. Fam. 13, 24; Planc. ap. Cic. Fam. 10, 17:miserebat non poenae magis homines, quam sceleris, quo poenam meriti essent,
Liv. 2, 5; 1, 28.—Magis minusve, magis aut minus, or magis ac minus; post-Aug. for the usual plus minusve, more or less:4.sed istud magis minusve vitiosum est pro personis dicentium,
Quint. 11, 1, 27; Plin. 17, 24, 37, § 220:minora vero plerumque sunt talia, ut pro persona, tempore, loco, causa magis ac minus vel excusata debeant videri vel reprehendenda,
Quint. 11, 1, 14; Plin. 37, 5, 18, § 67:quaedam tamen et nationibus puto magis aut minus convenire,
Sen. Ep. 40, 11; cf.:quosdam minus aut magis osos veritatem,
id. Suas. 1, 5:aut minus, aut magis,
id. Ep. 82, 14.—With alius... alio, etc.: ceterae philosophorum disciplinae, omnino alia magis alia, sed tamen omnes, one more than another, i. e. in different degrees, Cic. Fin. 3, 3, 11 Madvig. ad loc. (al.:A.alia magis, alia minus, v. Hand, Turs. III. p. 560): mihi videntur omnes quidem illi errasse... sed alius alio magis,
Cic. Fin. 4, 16, 43:sunt omnino omnes fere similes, sed declarant communis notiones, alia magis alia,
id. Tusc. 4, 24, 53:alii aliis magis recusare,
Liv. 29, 15, 11.— Sup.: maxĭmē( maxŭmē), in the highest degree, most of all, most particularly, especially, exceedingly, very, etc.Lit.1.Alone.a.With a verb:b.haec una res in omni libero populo maximeque in pacatis tranquillisque civitatibus praecipue semper floruit,
Cic. de Or. 1, 8, 30:quid commemorem primum aut laudem maxime?
Ter. Eun. 5, 9, 14; 3, 1, 79:nos coluit maxime,
id. Ad. 3, 2, 54:quem convenire maxime cupiebam,
Plaut. Pers. 2, 4, 30; id. As. 3, 3, 133:de te audiebamus ea, quae maxime vellemus,
Cic. Fam. 12, 25, a, 7; cf. id. Att. 13, 1:extra quos (fines) egredi non possim, si maxime velim,
id. Quint. 10, 35:in re publica maxime conservanda sunt jura belli,
most especially, id. Off. 1, 11, 33: huic legioni Caesar propter virtutem confidebat maxime, [p. 1101] Caes. B. G. 1, 40:quem Homero crederet maxime accedere,
came nearest to, Quint. 10, 1, 86; cf.pugnare,
most violently, Plaut. Am. 1, 1, 271; 1, 1, 44:jubere,
most positively, id. Bacch. 4, 9, 80:id enim est profecto, quod constituta religione rem publicam contineat maxime,
Cic. Leg. 2, 27, 69; cf. maxime fin.:ab eo exordiri volui maxime,
id. Off. 1, 2, 4:cernere naturae vim maxime,
id. Tusc. 1, 15, 35.—With an adj.:c.res maxime necessaria,
Cic. Lael. 23, 86:loca maxime frumentaria,
Caes. B. G. 1, 10:loci ad hoc maxime idonei,
Quint. 1, 11, 13:maxime naturali carent amicitia,
Cic. Lael. 21, 80:maxime feri,
Caes. B. G. 2, 4:qui eo tempore maxime plebi acceptus erat,
id. ib. 1, 3:idem ad augendam eloquentiam maxime accommodati erunt,
Quint. 1, 11, 13:elegans maxime auctor,
id. 10, 1, 93:maxime vero commune est quaerere, an sit honesta? etc.,
id. 2, 4, 37:noto enim maxime utar exemplo,
id. 7, 3, 3.—So with supp.:quae maxime liberalissima,
Cic. Att. 12, 38, 3:maxime gravissimam omniumque (rerum),
Liv. 41, 23, 4 MS. (dub.: maxumam gravissimamque, Weissenb.). —With numerals, at most:d.puer ad annos maxime natus octo,
Gell. 17, 8, 4.—With an adv.:2.ut dicatis quam maxime ad veritatem accommodate,
Cic. de Or. 1, 33, 149 (v. infra 2).—Strengthened by unus, unus omnium, omnium, multo, vel, tam, quam, etc. (supply potest):3.qui proelium unus maxime accenderat,
Curt. 5, 2, 5:cum sua modestia unus omnium maxime floreret,
Nep. Milt. 1, 1:quae maxime omnium belli avida,
Liv. 23, 49; 4, 59; cf. Drak. ad Liv. 36, 19, 4:atque ea res multo maxime disjunxit illum ab illa,
Ter. Hec. 1, 2, 85:imperium populi Romani multo maxime miserabile visum est,
Sall. C. 36, 4:illud mihi videtur vel maxime confirmare, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 2, 65, 162:hoc enim uno praestamus vel maxime feris,
id. de Or. 1, 8, 32:quae quidem vel maxime suspicionem movent,
id. Part. Or. 33, 114:quam potes, tam verba confer maxime ad compendium,
as much as possible, Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 186:ego jubeo quam maxime unam facere nos hanc familiam,
Ter. Ad. 5, 8, 2:ut quam maxime permaneant diuturna corpora,
Cic. Tusc. 1, 45, 108; id. de Or. 1, 34, 154:quo mihi rectius videtur, memoriam nostri quam maxime longam efficere,
Sall. C. 1, 3:ceterum illum juvenem incipere a quam maxime facili ac favorabili causa velim,
Quint. 12, 6, 6.—With the relative qui in the phrases, quam qui maxime and ut qui maxime:4.tam enim sum amicus rei publicae, quam qui maxime,
as any one whatever, Cic. Fam. 5, 2, 6:grata ea res, ut quae maxime senatui umquam fuit,
Liv. 5, 25; 7, 33.—With ut quisque... ita (maxime, potissimum or minime), the more... the more (or less):5.hoc maxime officii est, ut quisque maxime opis indigeat, ita ei potissimum opitulari,
Cic. Off. 1, 15, 49:ut quisque magnitudine animae maxime excellit, ita maxime, etc.,
id. ib. 1, 19, 64; cf., in the contrary order: colendum autem esse ita quemque maxime, ut quisque maxime virtutibus his lenioribus erit ornatus,
id. ib. 1, 15, 47:ut enim quisque maxime ad suum commodum refert, quaecumque agit, ita minime est vir bonus,
id. Leg. 1, 18, 49.—In gradations, to denote the first and most desirable, first of all, in the first place:B.hujus industriam maxime quidem vellem, ut imitarentur ii, quos oportebat: secundo autem loco, ne alterius labori inviderent,
Cic. Phil. 8, 10, 31; cf. id. Caecin. 9, 23:si per eum reductus insidiose redissem, me scilicet maxime sed proxime illum quoque fefellissem,
id. Rab. Post. 12, 33:in quo genere sunt maxime oves, deinde caprae,
Varr. R. R. 2, 9, 1:maxime... dein,
Plin. 9, 16, 23, § 56:sed vitem maxime populus videtur alere, deinde ulmus, post etiam fraxinus,
Col. 5, 6, 4:maxime... deinde... postea... minume,
Plin. 37, 12, 75, § 196:maxime... postea... ultimae,
Col. 6, 3, 6:post Chium maxime laudatur Creticum, mox Aegyptium,
Plin. 18, 7, 17, § 77.—Transf.1.Like potissimum, to give prominence to an idea, especially, particularly, principally:2.quae ratio poetas, maximeque Homerum impulit, ut, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 2, 6, 6; Varr. R. R. 1, 51, 1:scribe aliquid, et maxime, si Pompeius Italia cedit,
Cic. Att. 7, 12, 4: de Cocceio et Libone quae scribis, approbo:maxime quod de judicatu meo,
id. ib. 12, 19, 2; id. Fin. 5, 1, 1:cognoscat etiam rerum gestarum et memoriae veteris ordinem, maxime scilicet nostrae civitatis,
id. Or. 34, 120; id. Att. 13, 1, 2.—So in the connection, cum... tum maxime; tum... tum maxime; ut... tum maxime, but more especially:scio et perspexi saepe: cum antehac, tum hodie maxime,
Plaut. Mil. 4, 8, 56:plena exemplorum est nostra res publica, cum saepe, tum maxime bello Punico secundo,
Cic. Off. 3, 11, 47; id. Att. 11, 6, 1; id. Fl. 38, 94:tum exercitationibus crebris atque magnis, tum scribendo maxime persequatur,
id. de Or. 2, 23, 96:longius autem procedens, ut in ceteris eloquentiae partibus, tum maxime, etc.,
id. Brut. 93, 320.— With nunc, nuper, tum, cum, just, precisely, exactly: Me. Quid? vostrum patri Filii quot eratis? M. Su. Ut nunc maxime memini, duo, just now, Plaut. Men. 5, 9, 58:cum iis, quos nuper maxime liberaverat,
Caes. B. C. 3, 9:ipse tum maxime admoto igne refovebat artus,
Curt. 8, 4, 25; 6, 6, 10; 5, 7, 2; Liv. 27, 4, 2 Drak.:haec cum maxime loqueretur, sex lictores eum circumsistunt valentissimi,
Cic. Verr. 2, 5, 54, § 142; cf. id. ib. 2, 2, 76, § 187;2, 4, 38, § 72: totius autem injustitiae nulla capitalior, quam eorum, qui cum maxime fallunt, id agunt, ut viri boni esse videantur,
id. Off. 1, 13, 41; Liv. 4, 3; 30, 33:tum cum maxime,
at that precise time, at that moment, Liv. 40, 13, 4; 40, 32, 1; 33, 9, 3; 43, 7, 8; so,tunc cum maxime,
Curt. 3, 2, 17:nunc cum maxime,
Cic. Clu. 5, 12; id. Sen. 11, 38; Liv. 29, 17, 7; v. 2. cum.—In colloquial lang., to denote emphatic assent, certainly, by all means, very well, yes; and with immo, to express emphatic dissent, certainly not, by no means: Ar. Jace, pater, talos, ut porro nos jaciamus. De. Maxime, Plaut. As. 5, 2, 54; id. Curc. 2, 3, 36: Th. Nisi quid magis Es occupatus, operam mihi da. Si. Maxime, id. Most. 4, 3, 17; Ter. And. 4, 5, 23: Ca. Numquid peccatum est, Simo? Si. Immo maxime, Plaut. Ps. 1, 5, 80; Ter. Hec. 2, 1, 31:2.scilicet res ipsa aspera est, sed vos non timetis eam. Immo vero maxime,
Sall. C. 52, 28 (v. immo); v. Hand, Turs. III. p. 552-607.Magnus, i, m., a Roman surname, e. g. Cn. Pompeius Magnus; v. Pompeius. -
9 maxume
1.magnus, a, um (archaic gen. magnai for magnae:I.magnai reipublicai gratia,
Plaut. Mil. 2, 1, 23), adj.; comp. mājor, us; sup. maxĭmus ( maxŭm-), a, um [root magh-; Sanscr. mahat, maba, great; Gr. megas; cf. meizôn for megiôn; cf. mêchos, majestas; also cf. root mak-; Gr. makros, and perh. makar], great, large.Lit., of physical size or quantity, great, large; of things, vast, extensive, spacious, etc.: nequam et magnus homo, a great, tall fellow, Lucil. ap. Varr. L. L. 7, § 32 Mull.; cf.B.the double meaning: tu, bis denis grandia libris Qui scribis Priami proelia, magnus homo es,
a great man, Mart. 9, 51, 4: magna ossa lacertique Apparent homini, Lucil. ap. Macr. S. 6, 1:magna ossa lacertosque Exuit,
Verg. A. 5, 422: (scarus) magnusque bonusque, Enn. ap. App. Mag. p. 299 (Heduph. v. 9 Vahl.): indu mari magno, id. ap. Macr. 6, 2 (Ann. v. 425 Vahl.); so, in mari magno, id. ap. Fest. p. 356 Mull.; cf. Lucr. 2, 554:magnus fluens Nilus,
Verg. G. 3, 28; Sen. Q. N. 4, 2, 2:magna et pulcra domus,
spacious, Cic. N. D. 2, 6, 17:montes,
Cat. 64. 280; cf. Olympum, Enn. ap. Varr. L. L. 7, § 20 Mull. (Ann. v. 1 Vahl.):templa caelitum,
vast, id. ib. 7, § 6 (Trag. v. 227 Vahl.): magnae quercus, great oaks, lofty oaks, id. ap. Macr. S. 6, 2 (Ann. v. 194 Vahl.):aquae,
great floods, inundations, Liv. 24, 9: saxa maxima, Enn. ap. Cic. Tusc. 1, 16, 37:oppidum maximum,
Caes. B. G. 1, 23.—Esp.1.Of measure, weight, quantity, great, much, abundant, considerable, etc.:2.maximum pondus auri, magnum numerum frumenti, vim mellis maximam exportasse,
Cic. Verr. 2, 2, 72, § 176:magna pecunia mutua,
id. Att. 11, 3, 3:copia pabuli,
Caes. B. G. 1, 16:multitudo peditatus,
id. ib. 4, 34:divitiae,
Nep. Dion. 1, 2:populus,
Verg. A. 1, 148.—Rarely of time, for longus, multus:3.interea magnum sol circumvolvitur annum,
Verg. A. 3, 284:magnum vocans solis (annum) comparatione lunaris,
Macr. S. 2, 11:magno post tempore,
Just. 11, 10, 14; 32, 3, 10.—Of the voice, loud, powerful, strong, mighty:II.magna voce confiteri,
Cic. Caecin. 32, 92: major pars, the majority:tribunorum,
Liv. 9, 46, 7.Trop.A.In gen., great, grand, mighty, noble, lofty, important, of great weight or importance, momentous: cum magnis dis, Enn. ap. Cic. Off. 1, 12, 38 (Ann. v. 207 Vahl.); cf.: Saturnia magna dearum, id. ap. Prisc. p. 1103 P. (Ann. v. 482 Vahl.):B.vir magnus in primis,
Cic. N. D. 1, 43, 120:nemo igitur vir magnus sine aliquo adflatu divino umquam fuit,
id. ib. 2, 66, 167:magnus hoc bello Themistocles fuit, nec minor in pace,
Nep. Them. 6, 1:Cato clarus atque magnus habetur,
Sall. C. 53, 1:amicus,
great, wealthy, Juv. 6, 312: res magnas parvasque Eloqui, Enn. ap. Gell. 12, 4 (Ann. v. 244 Vahl.):virtus,
Caes. B. G. 2, 15:infamia,
Cic. Fam. 1, 1:eloquentia, gravitas, studium, contentio,
id. ib.:multo major alacritas, studiumque pugnandi majus,
Caes. B. G. 1, 46:causa,
great, important, weighty, Cic. Dom. 1, 1:opus et arduum,
id. Or. 10, 33.— Absol. in neutr, sing. and plur.:quamquam id magnum, et arduum est,
something great, Cic. Fam. 6, 7, 6: magna Di curant ( great things, important matters), parva neglegunt, id. N. D. 2, 66, 167:magna loqui,
to say great things, speak boastfully, Tib. 2, 6, 11:magnum est efficere, ut quis intellegat, quid sit illud, etc.,
it is a great, difficult, important thing, Cic. Ac. 1, 2, 7:probitatem vel in eis, quos numquam vidimus, vel, quod majus est, in hoste etiam diligimus,
what is far greater, id. Lael. 9, 29: annus magnus, the great year, at the end of which the sun, moon, and planets were supposed to return to the same relative positions, the Piatonic year or cycle, consisting of 15000 years:quarum (stellarum) ex disparibus motionibus, magnum annum mathematici nominaverunt, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 2, 20, 52; id. Fragm. ap. Tac. Or. 16.— Posit. in comparison: Alexander orbi magnus est, Alex. andro orbis angustus, great in comparison with, i. e. too great for, Sen. Suas. 1, 3.—In partic.1.Of age, with natu, advanced in years, of great age, aged:2.jam magno natu,
Nep. Paus. 5; Liv. 3, 71, 3:homo magnus natu,
id. 10, 38, 6.—Usually in the comp. and sup., with or without natu or annis, older, the elder, the oldest or eldest:qui (Livius) fuit major natu quam Plautus et Naevius,
older than, earlier, Cic. Tusc. 1, 1, 3:audivi ex majoribus natu,
id. Off. 1, 30, 109:hic una e multis, quae maxima natu, Pyrgo,
Verg. A. 5, 644:annos natus major quadraginta,
more than, Cic. Rosc. Am. 14, 39:civis major annis viginti,
Suet. Caes. 42:cum liberis, majoribus quam quindecim annos natis,
Liv. 45, 32.— Absol.: senis nostri frater major, the elder of two, Ter. Phorm. 1, 2, 13:ex duobus filiis major, Caes B. C. 3, 108, 3: Fabii Ambusti filiae duae nuptae, Ser. Sulpicio major minor Licinio Stoloni erat,
Liv. 6, 34:Gelo maximus stirpis,
id. 23, 30:ut nubere vellet mulier viro, major juniori,
App. Mag. 27, p. 291, 28; cf.in gen.: Cyrus major,
Lact. 4, 5, 7:quaerere uter major aetate fuerit, Homerus an Hesiodus, cum minor Hecuba fuerit quam Helena,
Sen. Ep. 88, 5.—In legal lang., major (opp. minor), one who has attained his twenty-fifth year, who is of age:si minor negotiis majoris intervenerit,
Dig. 4, 4, 24.—In plur. subst.: mājō-res, um, m., adults (opp. pueri), Varr. L. L. 9, 10, § 16 Mull.—But usually majores, ancestors, forefathers:Itan tandem hanc majores famam tradiderunt tibi tui, Ut, etc.,
Plaut. Trin. 3, 2, 16:ibi mei sunt majores siti, pater, avos, proavos, abavos,
id. Mil. 2, 4, 20:L. Philippus, vir patre, avo, majoribus suis dignissimus,
Cic. Phil. 3, 10, 25:patres majoresque nostri,
id. Div. in Caecil. 21, 69:more majorum,
id. Att. 1, 1, 1:spes tamen una est, aliquando populum Romanum majorum similem fore,
id. Fam. 12, 22, 2:majores natu,
Nep. Iphicr. 1, 1:maxima virgo,
the eldest of the Vestal virgins, Ov. F. 4, 639: major erus, the old master, the master of the house, the old man (opp.: minor erus, the young master): Le. Ubinam est erus? Li. Major apud forum'st, minor hic est intus, Plaut. As. 2, 2, 63: majores natu, of the Senate:de istis rebus in patria majores natu consulemus,
Liv. 1, 32, 10.—In designating relationship, magnus denotes kindred of the fourth, major of the fifth, and maximus of the sixth degree; so, avunculus magnus, a great-uncle; amita magna, a greataunt; avunculus or amita major; avunculus maximus, amita maxima, etc.; v. h. vv., and cf. Dig. 38, 10, 10.—In specifications of value, in the neutr. absol., magni or magno, high, dear, of great value, at a high price, etc.; cf.: pretii majoris or maximi, higher, highest, very high:3.magni esse,
to be highly esteemed, Cic. Fam. 13, 72, 2:magni aestimare,
id. Tusc. 5, 7, 20:magni existimans interesse ad decus,
to be of great consequence, id. N. D. 1, 4, 7:emere agros poterunt quam volent magno,
id. Agr. 2, 13, 34:magno vendere,
id. Verr. 2, 3, 30, § 71:conducere aliquid nimium magno,
too high, too dear, id. Att. 1, 17, 9:magno illi ea cunctatio stetit,
cost him dear, Liv. 2, 36.— Comp.:ornatus muliebris majoris pretii,
Cic. Inv 1, 31, 51, rarely without pretii:multo majoris alapae mecum veneunt,
dearer, higher, Phaedr. 2, 5, 25.— Sup.: te haec solum semper fecit maxumi, most highly prized, Ter And. 1, 5, 58:senatus auctoritatem sibi maximi videri,
Cic. Att. 1, 14, 2: in majus, too greatly, too highly, greater than it is:extollere aliquid in majus,
more highly than it deserves, Tac. A. 15, 30:celebrare,
id. ib. 13, 8:nuntiare,
id. H. 3, 38:credere,
to believe a thing to be worse than it is, id. ib. 1, 18:accipere,
to take a thing to be greater than it is, id. ib. 3, 8 init.: innotescere, in an exaggerated manner, id. ib 4, 50.—Also with abl., in majus vero ferri, Liv. 21, 32, 7.—Magnum and maximum, adverbially, greatly, loudly (ante- and post-class.):A.magnum clamat,
greatly, with a loud voice, aloud, Plaut. Mil. 3, 2, 10:inclamare,
Gell. 5, 9 fin.:exclamat derepente maximum,
Plaut. Most. 2, 2, 57.—Hence, măgis, adv., only in comp. in this anomalous form (i. e. mag-ius, like pris-cus for [p. 1100] prius-cus, and pris-tinus for prius-tinus); and in sup.: maxĭmē ( maxŭmē).Comp.: magĭs (apocop. form, măgĕ, Plaut. As. 1, 1, 51; 2, 3, 14; id. Mon. 2, 3, 35; id. Poen. 1, 2, 64; 1, 2, 14; id. Trin. 4, 3, 46; id. Truc. 1, 2, 75; 3, 1, 17; 4, 4, 34; Lucr. 4, 81; 756; 5, 1203; Prop. 1, 11, 9; 3 (4), 14, 2; 4 (5), 8, 16; Verg. A. 10, 481; Sol. 22 fin.; but in Enn. ap. Cic. Fam. 7, 13, 2, magis or magi'. Acc. to Serv. Verg. A. 10, 481, Cicero in the Frumentaria wrote: mage condemnatum hominum in judicium adducere non posse), in a higher degree, more completely, more (for the difference between magis, plus, potius, and amplius, v. amplius).—B.In gen.1.With no qualifying words.a.With the addition of the second term of the comparison.(α).With verbs:(β).quae (facinora) istaec aetas fugere magis quam sectari solet,
Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 28:saliendo sese exercebant magis, quam scorto aut saviis,
id. Bacch. 3, 3, 25; id. Pers. 4, 4, 108; 86:magis honorem tribuere quam salutem accipere,
Caes. B. G. 7, 20, 7:nisi forte magis erit parricida, si qui consularem patrem, quam si quis humilem necarit,
Cic. Mil. 7, 17:magis ut consuetudinem servem, quam quod, etc.,
id. Clu. 32, 89.—Repeated:quam magis exhausto spumaverit ubere mulctra, Laeta magis pressis manabunt flumina mammis, i. e. quo magis,... eo magis,
Verg. G. 3, 309 sq.; cf.:tam magis illa fremens... quam magis effuso crudescunt sanguine pugnae,
id. ib. 7, 787 sq.; v. Hand, Turs. III. p. 566.—Magis est, quod or ut, there is greater reason, there is more cause that, etc.:quamobrem etsi magis est, quod gratuler tibi, quam quod te rogem: tamen etiam rogo, etc.,
Cic. Att. 16, 5, 2:magis est, ut ipse moleste ferat, errasse se, quam ut, etc.,
id. Cael. 6, 14.—With substt., usu. with quam: tu me amoris magis quam honoris servavisti gratia, Poet. ap. Cic. Tusc. 4, 32, 69: bellipotentes sunt magi' quam sapientipotentes, Enn. ap. Cic. Div. 2, 56, 116 (Ann. v. 188 Vahl.):(γ).umbra es amantum magis quam amator,
Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 31:magis adeo id facilitate quam alia ulla culpa mea contigit,
Cic. de Or. 2, 4, 15:aditus ad consulatum non magis nobilitati quam virtuti pateret,
id. Mur. 8, 17:magis ratione et consilio quam virtute vicisse,
Caes. B. G. 1, 40, 8; cf.:ut magis virtute quam dolo contenderent,
id. ib. 1, 13, 6:se magis consuetudine sua quam merito eorum civitatem conservaturum,
id. ib. 2, 32, 1:timori magis quam religioni consulere,
id. B. C. 1, 67, 3:jus bonumque apud eos non legibus magis quam natura valebat,
Sall. C. 9, 1:non duces magis quam milites callent (obsistere, etc.),
Curt. 3, 2, 14.—And after negatives: non magis quam, as little as:in dicendo irasci, dolere... non sunt figurae, non magis quam suadere,
Quint. 9, 1, 23:Romanos nec magis jam dolo capi quam armis vinci posse,
Liv. 10, 4, 10:pro certo habens non magis Antonio eripi se quam Caesari Brutum posse,
Sen. Suas. 6, 17:non magis Alexandri saevitiam quam Bessi parricidium ferre potuisse,
Curt. 7, 6, 15; cf.:nec magis post proelium quam in proelio caedibus temperatum est,
Liv. 2, 16, 9. —Followed by atque instead of quam (rare):non Apollinis magis verum atque hoc responsum est,
Ter. And. 4, 2, 15.— With the comp. abl. (rare):quid philosophia magis colendum?
Cic. Fin. 3, 22, 76:quanto magis Aliensi die Aliam ipsam reformidaturos?
Liv. 6, 28, 6 Weissenb. ad loc.:quam Juno fertur terris magis omnibus unam... coluisse,
Verg. A. 1, 15 (cf. B. 3. infra):Albanum sive Falernum Te magis appositis delectat,
Hor. S. 2, 8, 17.—With pronn.:(δ).quid habetis, qui mage immortales vos credam esse quam ego siem?
Plaut. Poen. 1, 2, 64:quis homo sit magis meus quam tu es?
id. Mil. 3, 1, 20:quam mage amo quam matrem meam,
id. Truc. 3, 1, 17; cf.:quem ego ecastor mage amo quam me,
id. ib. 4, 4, 34.—With utrum, followed by an:jam scibo, utrum haec me mage amet, an marsupium,
Plaut. Men. 2, 3, 35.—With the abl. instead of quam:nec magis hac infra quicquam est in corpore nostro,
Lucr. 3, 274; Verg. A. 1, 15.—With adjj. and advv., and esp. with those which do not admit the comparative termination (most freq. without adding the second term of the comparison; v. under b. d): numquam potuisti mihi Magis opportunus advenire quam advenis, Plaut. Most. 3, 1, 47:b.neque lac lacti magis est simile, quam ille ego similis est mei,
id. Am. 2, 1, 54:ars magis magna atque uber, quam difficilis et obscura,
Cic. de Or. 1, 42, 190:corpora magna magis quam firma,
Liv. 5, 44, 4:vultu pulchro magis quam venusto,
Suet. Ner. 51.—With the abl., Plaut. As. 3, 3, 114:neque ego hoc homine quemquam vidi magis malum,
id. Ps. 4, 1, 27:ab secundis rebus magis etiam solito incauti,
Liv. 5, 44, 6.—With compp. (adding to their force):ita fustibus sum mollior miser magis quam ullus cinaedus,
Plaut. Aul. 3, 2, 8. —Without the addition of the second term.(α).With verbs: ergo plusque magisque viri nunc gloria claret, Enn. ap. Macr. S. 6, 1 (Ann. v. 315 Vahl.):(β).sapiunt magis,
Plaut. Bacch. 3, 3, 4:magis curae est, magisque afformido, ne, etc.,
id. ib. 4, 10, 3:magis metuant,
id. Mil. 5, 44:tum magis id diceres, Fanni, si, etc.,
Cic. Lael. 7 fin.; cf. id. Rep. 1, 40, 62:cum Pompeius ita contendisset, ut nihil umquam magis,
id. Fam. 1, 9, 20:magis velle, for malle: quod magis vellem evenire,
Ter. Eun. 5, 7, 1; Val. Fl. 3, 270.—With substt.: non ex jure manum consertum sed magi' ferro, Enn. ap. Gell. 20, 10 (Ann. v. 276 Vahl.):(γ).magis aedilis fieri non potuisset,
better, finer, Cic. Planc. 24, 60.—With pronn.:(δ).ecastor neminem hodie mage Amat corde atque animo suo,
Plaut. Truc. 1, 2, 75.—With adjj. and advv. (so most freq.).—With adjj.:2.ut quadam magis necessaria ratione recte sit vivendum,
Cic. Verr. 2, 3, 1, § 2:magis anxius,
Ov. M. 1, 182:hic magis tranquillu'st,
Plaut. Bacch. 5, 2, 55:nihil videtur mundius, nec magis compositum quicquam, nec magis elegans,
Ter. Eun. 5, 4, 12:nemo fuit magis severus nec magis continens,
id. ib. 2, 1, 21:quod est magis verisimile,
Caes. B. G. 3, 13, 6:magis admirabilis oratio,
Quint. 8, 3, 24:magis communia verba,
id. 8, 2, 24 et saep.; rare: magis quam in aliis = praeter ceteros;nescio quo pacto magis quam in aliis suum cuique pulchrum est,
Cic. Tusc. 5, 22, 63.— With advv.:magis aperte,
Ter. Ad. 4, 5, 30:magis impense,
id. ib. 5, 9, 36.—With compp. adding to their force:magis est dulcius,
Plaut. Stich. 5, 4, 22:magis majores nugae,
id. Men. prol. 55:magis modum in majorem,
id. Am. 1, 1, 145:contentiores mage erunt,
id. Poen. 2, 15.—Strengthened.a.By etiam, multo, tanto, eo, hoc, quo, tam, quam; and negatively, nihilo:b.qualis in dicendo Hierocles Alabandeus, magis etiam Menecles, frater ejus, fuit,
Cic. Brut. 95, 325; id. Off. 1, 21, 72:illud ad me, ac multo etiam magis ad vos,
id. de Or. 2, 32, 139:tanto magis Dic, quis est?
Plaut. Bacch. 3, 6, 28:ut quidque magis contemplor, tanto magis placet,
id. Most. 3, 2, 146:vicina cacumina caelo, quam sint magis, tanto magis fument,
Lucr. 6, 460:quanto ille plura miscebat, tanto hic magis in dies convalescebat,
Cic. Mil. 9, 25:sed eo magis cauto est Opus, ne huc exeat, qui, etc.,
Plaut. Most. 4, 2, 22:atque eo magis, si, etc.,
Cic. Verr. 2, 3, 1, § 1:eoque magis quod, etc.,
id. Lael. 2, 7; Caes. B. G. 1, 23; 1, 47; 3, 14;5, 1: immo vero etiam hoc magis, quam illi veteres, quod, etc.,
Cic. Agr. 2, 35, 97:hoc vero magis properare Varro, ut, etc.,
Caes. B. C. 2, 20:quo magis cogito ego cum meo animo,
Plaut. Most. 3, 2, 13; Nep. Thras. 2:magis quam id reputo, tam magis uror,
Plaut. Bacch. 5, 1, 5:tam magis illa fremens... Quam magis, etc.,
Verg. A. 7, 787:quanto mage... tam magis,
Lucr. 4, 81 sq.:quam magis in pectore meo foveo, quas meus filius turbas turbet... magis curae est magisque afformido, ne, etc.,
Plaut. Bacch. 4, 10, 1; 4, 4, 27; id. Men. 1, 1, 19:quam magis te in altum capessis, tam aestus te in portum refert,
id. As. 1, 3, 6:densior hinc suboles Quam magis, etc.,
Verg. G. 3, 309:cum Vercingetorix nihilo magis in aequum locum descenderet,
Caes. B. G. 6, 53.—By reduplication: magis magisque, magis et magis, magis ac magis; and poet. also, magis magis, more and more: ex desiderio magis magisque maceror, Afran. ap. Charis. p. 182 P.:3.cum cotidie magis magisque perditi homines tectis ac templis urbis minarentur,
Cic. Phil. 1, 2, 5; id. Fam. 2, 18, 2; 16, 21, 2; Sall. C. 5, 7; cf. Cic. Fil. Fam. 16, 21, 2:de Graecia cotidie magis et magis cogito,
Cic. Att. 14, 18, 4; 16, 3, 1; id. Brut. 90, 308; Liv. 7, 32, 6; Sall. J. 8, 6:magis deinde ac magis,
Suet. Vit. 10:post hoc magis ac magis,
id. Gram. 3;for which also: magisque ac magis deinceps,
id. Tit. 3; Tac. A. 14, 8; Sen. de Ira, 3, 1, 4; id. Ep. 114, 25; id. Ben. 2, 14, 4; Plin. Ep. 1, 12, 10; 7, 3, 4; 10, 28, 3.— Poet. also:magis atque magis,
Verg. A. 12, 239; Cat. 68, 48:post, vento crescente, magis magis increbescunt,
id. 64, 275; cf. Verg. G. 4, 311.—Pleon.a.With potius (anteclass.):b.magis decorum'st Libertum potius quam patronum onus in via portare,
Plaut. As. 3, 3, 99:mihi magis lubet cum probis potius quam cum improbis vivere,
id. Trin. 2, 1, 38.—With malle: quam cum lego, nihil malo quam has res relinquere;C.his vero auditis multo magis,
Cic. Tusc. 1, 31, 76:finge enim malle eum magis suum consequi quam, etc.,
Dig. 17, 2, 52, § 10. —In partic.: non (neque) magis quam.1.To signify perfect equality between two enunciations, no more... than; just as much... as; or neg., no more... than; just as little... as:2.domus erat non domino magis ornamento quam civitati,
i. e. just as much to the city as to its owner, Cic. Verr. 2, 4, 3, § 5; Planc. ap. Cic. Fam. 10, 4, 2:non Hannibale magis victo a se quam Q. Fabio,
Liv. 22, 27, 2:conficior enim maerore, mea Terentia, nec me meae miseriae magis excruciant quam tuae vestraeque,
Cic. Fam. 13, 3, 1; Liv. 9, 22.— Neg.: qui est enim animus in aliquo morbo... non magis est sanus, quam id corpus, quod in morbo est, i. e. is just as far from being sound as a body, etc., Cic. Tusc. 3, 5, 10:si aliqua in re Verris similis fuero, non magis mihi deerit inimicus quam Verri defuit,
id. Verr. 2, 3, 69, § 162; id. Fam. 5, 12, 3; id. de Or. 2, 8, 31:non nascitur itaque ex malo bonum, non magis quam ficus ex olea,
Sen. Ep. 87, 25;Quint. prooem. § 26: non magis Gaium imperaturum, quam per Baianum sinum equis discursurum,
Suet. Calig. 19. —Ellipt.:nec eo magis lege liberi sunto,
just as little from that as from the rest, Cic. Leg. 3, 4, 11.—For restricting the idea expressed in the clause with non magis, so that not more, according to a common figure of speech, = less; in Engl. not so much... as; less... than:3.deinde credas mihi affirmanti velim, me hoc non pro Lysone magis quam pro omnibus scribere,
Cic. Fam. 13, 24; Planc. ap. Cic. Fam. 10, 17:miserebat non poenae magis homines, quam sceleris, quo poenam meriti essent,
Liv. 2, 5; 1, 28.—Magis minusve, magis aut minus, or magis ac minus; post-Aug. for the usual plus minusve, more or less:4.sed istud magis minusve vitiosum est pro personis dicentium,
Quint. 11, 1, 27; Plin. 17, 24, 37, § 220:minora vero plerumque sunt talia, ut pro persona, tempore, loco, causa magis ac minus vel excusata debeant videri vel reprehendenda,
Quint. 11, 1, 14; Plin. 37, 5, 18, § 67:quaedam tamen et nationibus puto magis aut minus convenire,
Sen. Ep. 40, 11; cf.:quosdam minus aut magis osos veritatem,
id. Suas. 1, 5:aut minus, aut magis,
id. Ep. 82, 14.—With alius... alio, etc.: ceterae philosophorum disciplinae, omnino alia magis alia, sed tamen omnes, one more than another, i. e. in different degrees, Cic. Fin. 3, 3, 11 Madvig. ad loc. (al.:A.alia magis, alia minus, v. Hand, Turs. III. p. 560): mihi videntur omnes quidem illi errasse... sed alius alio magis,
Cic. Fin. 4, 16, 43:sunt omnino omnes fere similes, sed declarant communis notiones, alia magis alia,
id. Tusc. 4, 24, 53:alii aliis magis recusare,
Liv. 29, 15, 11.— Sup.: maxĭmē( maxŭmē), in the highest degree, most of all, most particularly, especially, exceedingly, very, etc.Lit.1.Alone.a.With a verb:b.haec una res in omni libero populo maximeque in pacatis tranquillisque civitatibus praecipue semper floruit,
Cic. de Or. 1, 8, 30:quid commemorem primum aut laudem maxime?
Ter. Eun. 5, 9, 14; 3, 1, 79:nos coluit maxime,
id. Ad. 3, 2, 54:quem convenire maxime cupiebam,
Plaut. Pers. 2, 4, 30; id. As. 3, 3, 133:de te audiebamus ea, quae maxime vellemus,
Cic. Fam. 12, 25, a, 7; cf. id. Att. 13, 1:extra quos (fines) egredi non possim, si maxime velim,
id. Quint. 10, 35:in re publica maxime conservanda sunt jura belli,
most especially, id. Off. 1, 11, 33: huic legioni Caesar propter virtutem confidebat maxime, [p. 1101] Caes. B. G. 1, 40:quem Homero crederet maxime accedere,
came nearest to, Quint. 10, 1, 86; cf.pugnare,
most violently, Plaut. Am. 1, 1, 271; 1, 1, 44:jubere,
most positively, id. Bacch. 4, 9, 80:id enim est profecto, quod constituta religione rem publicam contineat maxime,
Cic. Leg. 2, 27, 69; cf. maxime fin.:ab eo exordiri volui maxime,
id. Off. 1, 2, 4:cernere naturae vim maxime,
id. Tusc. 1, 15, 35.—With an adj.:c.res maxime necessaria,
Cic. Lael. 23, 86:loca maxime frumentaria,
Caes. B. G. 1, 10:loci ad hoc maxime idonei,
Quint. 1, 11, 13:maxime naturali carent amicitia,
Cic. Lael. 21, 80:maxime feri,
Caes. B. G. 2, 4:qui eo tempore maxime plebi acceptus erat,
id. ib. 1, 3:idem ad augendam eloquentiam maxime accommodati erunt,
Quint. 1, 11, 13:elegans maxime auctor,
id. 10, 1, 93:maxime vero commune est quaerere, an sit honesta? etc.,
id. 2, 4, 37:noto enim maxime utar exemplo,
id. 7, 3, 3.—So with supp.:quae maxime liberalissima,
Cic. Att. 12, 38, 3:maxime gravissimam omniumque (rerum),
Liv. 41, 23, 4 MS. (dub.: maxumam gravissimamque, Weissenb.). —With numerals, at most:d.puer ad annos maxime natus octo,
Gell. 17, 8, 4.—With an adv.:2.ut dicatis quam maxime ad veritatem accommodate,
Cic. de Or. 1, 33, 149 (v. infra 2).—Strengthened by unus, unus omnium, omnium, multo, vel, tam, quam, etc. (supply potest):3.qui proelium unus maxime accenderat,
Curt. 5, 2, 5:cum sua modestia unus omnium maxime floreret,
Nep. Milt. 1, 1:quae maxime omnium belli avida,
Liv. 23, 49; 4, 59; cf. Drak. ad Liv. 36, 19, 4:atque ea res multo maxime disjunxit illum ab illa,
Ter. Hec. 1, 2, 85:imperium populi Romani multo maxime miserabile visum est,
Sall. C. 36, 4:illud mihi videtur vel maxime confirmare, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 2, 65, 162:hoc enim uno praestamus vel maxime feris,
id. de Or. 1, 8, 32:quae quidem vel maxime suspicionem movent,
id. Part. Or. 33, 114:quam potes, tam verba confer maxime ad compendium,
as much as possible, Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 186:ego jubeo quam maxime unam facere nos hanc familiam,
Ter. Ad. 5, 8, 2:ut quam maxime permaneant diuturna corpora,
Cic. Tusc. 1, 45, 108; id. de Or. 1, 34, 154:quo mihi rectius videtur, memoriam nostri quam maxime longam efficere,
Sall. C. 1, 3:ceterum illum juvenem incipere a quam maxime facili ac favorabili causa velim,
Quint. 12, 6, 6.—With the relative qui in the phrases, quam qui maxime and ut qui maxime:4.tam enim sum amicus rei publicae, quam qui maxime,
as any one whatever, Cic. Fam. 5, 2, 6:grata ea res, ut quae maxime senatui umquam fuit,
Liv. 5, 25; 7, 33.—With ut quisque... ita (maxime, potissimum or minime), the more... the more (or less):5.hoc maxime officii est, ut quisque maxime opis indigeat, ita ei potissimum opitulari,
Cic. Off. 1, 15, 49:ut quisque magnitudine animae maxime excellit, ita maxime, etc.,
id. ib. 1, 19, 64; cf., in the contrary order: colendum autem esse ita quemque maxime, ut quisque maxime virtutibus his lenioribus erit ornatus,
id. ib. 1, 15, 47:ut enim quisque maxime ad suum commodum refert, quaecumque agit, ita minime est vir bonus,
id. Leg. 1, 18, 49.—In gradations, to denote the first and most desirable, first of all, in the first place:B.hujus industriam maxime quidem vellem, ut imitarentur ii, quos oportebat: secundo autem loco, ne alterius labori inviderent,
Cic. Phil. 8, 10, 31; cf. id. Caecin. 9, 23:si per eum reductus insidiose redissem, me scilicet maxime sed proxime illum quoque fefellissem,
id. Rab. Post. 12, 33:in quo genere sunt maxime oves, deinde caprae,
Varr. R. R. 2, 9, 1:maxime... dein,
Plin. 9, 16, 23, § 56:sed vitem maxime populus videtur alere, deinde ulmus, post etiam fraxinus,
Col. 5, 6, 4:maxime... deinde... postea... minume,
Plin. 37, 12, 75, § 196:maxime... postea... ultimae,
Col. 6, 3, 6:post Chium maxime laudatur Creticum, mox Aegyptium,
Plin. 18, 7, 17, § 77.—Transf.1.Like potissimum, to give prominence to an idea, especially, particularly, principally:2.quae ratio poetas, maximeque Homerum impulit, ut, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 2, 6, 6; Varr. R. R. 1, 51, 1:scribe aliquid, et maxime, si Pompeius Italia cedit,
Cic. Att. 7, 12, 4: de Cocceio et Libone quae scribis, approbo:maxime quod de judicatu meo,
id. ib. 12, 19, 2; id. Fin. 5, 1, 1:cognoscat etiam rerum gestarum et memoriae veteris ordinem, maxime scilicet nostrae civitatis,
id. Or. 34, 120; id. Att. 13, 1, 2.—So in the connection, cum... tum maxime; tum... tum maxime; ut... tum maxime, but more especially:scio et perspexi saepe: cum antehac, tum hodie maxime,
Plaut. Mil. 4, 8, 56:plena exemplorum est nostra res publica, cum saepe, tum maxime bello Punico secundo,
Cic. Off. 3, 11, 47; id. Att. 11, 6, 1; id. Fl. 38, 94:tum exercitationibus crebris atque magnis, tum scribendo maxime persequatur,
id. de Or. 2, 23, 96:longius autem procedens, ut in ceteris eloquentiae partibus, tum maxime, etc.,
id. Brut. 93, 320.— With nunc, nuper, tum, cum, just, precisely, exactly: Me. Quid? vostrum patri Filii quot eratis? M. Su. Ut nunc maxime memini, duo, just now, Plaut. Men. 5, 9, 58:cum iis, quos nuper maxime liberaverat,
Caes. B. C. 3, 9:ipse tum maxime admoto igne refovebat artus,
Curt. 8, 4, 25; 6, 6, 10; 5, 7, 2; Liv. 27, 4, 2 Drak.:haec cum maxime loqueretur, sex lictores eum circumsistunt valentissimi,
Cic. Verr. 2, 5, 54, § 142; cf. id. ib. 2, 2, 76, § 187;2, 4, 38, § 72: totius autem injustitiae nulla capitalior, quam eorum, qui cum maxime fallunt, id agunt, ut viri boni esse videantur,
id. Off. 1, 13, 41; Liv. 4, 3; 30, 33:tum cum maxime,
at that precise time, at that moment, Liv. 40, 13, 4; 40, 32, 1; 33, 9, 3; 43, 7, 8; so,tunc cum maxime,
Curt. 3, 2, 17:nunc cum maxime,
Cic. Clu. 5, 12; id. Sen. 11, 38; Liv. 29, 17, 7; v. 2. cum.—In colloquial lang., to denote emphatic assent, certainly, by all means, very well, yes; and with immo, to express emphatic dissent, certainly not, by no means: Ar. Jace, pater, talos, ut porro nos jaciamus. De. Maxime, Plaut. As. 5, 2, 54; id. Curc. 2, 3, 36: Th. Nisi quid magis Es occupatus, operam mihi da. Si. Maxime, id. Most. 4, 3, 17; Ter. And. 4, 5, 23: Ca. Numquid peccatum est, Simo? Si. Immo maxime, Plaut. Ps. 1, 5, 80; Ter. Hec. 2, 1, 31:2.scilicet res ipsa aspera est, sed vos non timetis eam. Immo vero maxime,
Sall. C. 52, 28 (v. immo); v. Hand, Turs. III. p. 552-607.Magnus, i, m., a Roman surname, e. g. Cn. Pompeius Magnus; v. Pompeius. -
10 maxumus
1.magnus, a, um (archaic gen. magnai for magnae:I.magnai reipublicai gratia,
Plaut. Mil. 2, 1, 23), adj.; comp. mājor, us; sup. maxĭmus ( maxŭm-), a, um [root magh-; Sanscr. mahat, maba, great; Gr. megas; cf. meizôn for megiôn; cf. mêchos, majestas; also cf. root mak-; Gr. makros, and perh. makar], great, large.Lit., of physical size or quantity, great, large; of things, vast, extensive, spacious, etc.: nequam et magnus homo, a great, tall fellow, Lucil. ap. Varr. L. L. 7, § 32 Mull.; cf.B.the double meaning: tu, bis denis grandia libris Qui scribis Priami proelia, magnus homo es,
a great man, Mart. 9, 51, 4: magna ossa lacertique Apparent homini, Lucil. ap. Macr. S. 6, 1:magna ossa lacertosque Exuit,
Verg. A. 5, 422: (scarus) magnusque bonusque, Enn. ap. App. Mag. p. 299 (Heduph. v. 9 Vahl.): indu mari magno, id. ap. Macr. 6, 2 (Ann. v. 425 Vahl.); so, in mari magno, id. ap. Fest. p. 356 Mull.; cf. Lucr. 2, 554:magnus fluens Nilus,
Verg. G. 3, 28; Sen. Q. N. 4, 2, 2:magna et pulcra domus,
spacious, Cic. N. D. 2, 6, 17:montes,
Cat. 64. 280; cf. Olympum, Enn. ap. Varr. L. L. 7, § 20 Mull. (Ann. v. 1 Vahl.):templa caelitum,
vast, id. ib. 7, § 6 (Trag. v. 227 Vahl.): magnae quercus, great oaks, lofty oaks, id. ap. Macr. S. 6, 2 (Ann. v. 194 Vahl.):aquae,
great floods, inundations, Liv. 24, 9: saxa maxima, Enn. ap. Cic. Tusc. 1, 16, 37:oppidum maximum,
Caes. B. G. 1, 23.—Esp.1.Of measure, weight, quantity, great, much, abundant, considerable, etc.:2.maximum pondus auri, magnum numerum frumenti, vim mellis maximam exportasse,
Cic. Verr. 2, 2, 72, § 176:magna pecunia mutua,
id. Att. 11, 3, 3:copia pabuli,
Caes. B. G. 1, 16:multitudo peditatus,
id. ib. 4, 34:divitiae,
Nep. Dion. 1, 2:populus,
Verg. A. 1, 148.—Rarely of time, for longus, multus:3.interea magnum sol circumvolvitur annum,
Verg. A. 3, 284:magnum vocans solis (annum) comparatione lunaris,
Macr. S. 2, 11:magno post tempore,
Just. 11, 10, 14; 32, 3, 10.—Of the voice, loud, powerful, strong, mighty:II.magna voce confiteri,
Cic. Caecin. 32, 92: major pars, the majority:tribunorum,
Liv. 9, 46, 7.Trop.A.In gen., great, grand, mighty, noble, lofty, important, of great weight or importance, momentous: cum magnis dis, Enn. ap. Cic. Off. 1, 12, 38 (Ann. v. 207 Vahl.); cf.: Saturnia magna dearum, id. ap. Prisc. p. 1103 P. (Ann. v. 482 Vahl.):B.vir magnus in primis,
Cic. N. D. 1, 43, 120:nemo igitur vir magnus sine aliquo adflatu divino umquam fuit,
id. ib. 2, 66, 167:magnus hoc bello Themistocles fuit, nec minor in pace,
Nep. Them. 6, 1:Cato clarus atque magnus habetur,
Sall. C. 53, 1:amicus,
great, wealthy, Juv. 6, 312: res magnas parvasque Eloqui, Enn. ap. Gell. 12, 4 (Ann. v. 244 Vahl.):virtus,
Caes. B. G. 2, 15:infamia,
Cic. Fam. 1, 1:eloquentia, gravitas, studium, contentio,
id. ib.:multo major alacritas, studiumque pugnandi majus,
Caes. B. G. 1, 46:causa,
great, important, weighty, Cic. Dom. 1, 1:opus et arduum,
id. Or. 10, 33.— Absol. in neutr, sing. and plur.:quamquam id magnum, et arduum est,
something great, Cic. Fam. 6, 7, 6: magna Di curant ( great things, important matters), parva neglegunt, id. N. D. 2, 66, 167:magna loqui,
to say great things, speak boastfully, Tib. 2, 6, 11:magnum est efficere, ut quis intellegat, quid sit illud, etc.,
it is a great, difficult, important thing, Cic. Ac. 1, 2, 7:probitatem vel in eis, quos numquam vidimus, vel, quod majus est, in hoste etiam diligimus,
what is far greater, id. Lael. 9, 29: annus magnus, the great year, at the end of which the sun, moon, and planets were supposed to return to the same relative positions, the Piatonic year or cycle, consisting of 15000 years:quarum (stellarum) ex disparibus motionibus, magnum annum mathematici nominaverunt, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 2, 20, 52; id. Fragm. ap. Tac. Or. 16.— Posit. in comparison: Alexander orbi magnus est, Alex. andro orbis angustus, great in comparison with, i. e. too great for, Sen. Suas. 1, 3.—In partic.1.Of age, with natu, advanced in years, of great age, aged:2.jam magno natu,
Nep. Paus. 5; Liv. 3, 71, 3:homo magnus natu,
id. 10, 38, 6.—Usually in the comp. and sup., with or without natu or annis, older, the elder, the oldest or eldest:qui (Livius) fuit major natu quam Plautus et Naevius,
older than, earlier, Cic. Tusc. 1, 1, 3:audivi ex majoribus natu,
id. Off. 1, 30, 109:hic una e multis, quae maxima natu, Pyrgo,
Verg. A. 5, 644:annos natus major quadraginta,
more than, Cic. Rosc. Am. 14, 39:civis major annis viginti,
Suet. Caes. 42:cum liberis, majoribus quam quindecim annos natis,
Liv. 45, 32.— Absol.: senis nostri frater major, the elder of two, Ter. Phorm. 1, 2, 13:ex duobus filiis major, Caes B. C. 3, 108, 3: Fabii Ambusti filiae duae nuptae, Ser. Sulpicio major minor Licinio Stoloni erat,
Liv. 6, 34:Gelo maximus stirpis,
id. 23, 30:ut nubere vellet mulier viro, major juniori,
App. Mag. 27, p. 291, 28; cf.in gen.: Cyrus major,
Lact. 4, 5, 7:quaerere uter major aetate fuerit, Homerus an Hesiodus, cum minor Hecuba fuerit quam Helena,
Sen. Ep. 88, 5.—In legal lang., major (opp. minor), one who has attained his twenty-fifth year, who is of age:si minor negotiis majoris intervenerit,
Dig. 4, 4, 24.—In plur. subst.: mājō-res, um, m., adults (opp. pueri), Varr. L. L. 9, 10, § 16 Mull.—But usually majores, ancestors, forefathers:Itan tandem hanc majores famam tradiderunt tibi tui, Ut, etc.,
Plaut. Trin. 3, 2, 16:ibi mei sunt majores siti, pater, avos, proavos, abavos,
id. Mil. 2, 4, 20:L. Philippus, vir patre, avo, majoribus suis dignissimus,
Cic. Phil. 3, 10, 25:patres majoresque nostri,
id. Div. in Caecil. 21, 69:more majorum,
id. Att. 1, 1, 1:spes tamen una est, aliquando populum Romanum majorum similem fore,
id. Fam. 12, 22, 2:majores natu,
Nep. Iphicr. 1, 1:maxima virgo,
the eldest of the Vestal virgins, Ov. F. 4, 639: major erus, the old master, the master of the house, the old man (opp.: minor erus, the young master): Le. Ubinam est erus? Li. Major apud forum'st, minor hic est intus, Plaut. As. 2, 2, 63: majores natu, of the Senate:de istis rebus in patria majores natu consulemus,
Liv. 1, 32, 10.—In designating relationship, magnus denotes kindred of the fourth, major of the fifth, and maximus of the sixth degree; so, avunculus magnus, a great-uncle; amita magna, a greataunt; avunculus or amita major; avunculus maximus, amita maxima, etc.; v. h. vv., and cf. Dig. 38, 10, 10.—In specifications of value, in the neutr. absol., magni or magno, high, dear, of great value, at a high price, etc.; cf.: pretii majoris or maximi, higher, highest, very high:3.magni esse,
to be highly esteemed, Cic. Fam. 13, 72, 2:magni aestimare,
id. Tusc. 5, 7, 20:magni existimans interesse ad decus,
to be of great consequence, id. N. D. 1, 4, 7:emere agros poterunt quam volent magno,
id. Agr. 2, 13, 34:magno vendere,
id. Verr. 2, 3, 30, § 71:conducere aliquid nimium magno,
too high, too dear, id. Att. 1, 17, 9:magno illi ea cunctatio stetit,
cost him dear, Liv. 2, 36.— Comp.:ornatus muliebris majoris pretii,
Cic. Inv 1, 31, 51, rarely without pretii:multo majoris alapae mecum veneunt,
dearer, higher, Phaedr. 2, 5, 25.— Sup.: te haec solum semper fecit maxumi, most highly prized, Ter And. 1, 5, 58:senatus auctoritatem sibi maximi videri,
Cic. Att. 1, 14, 2: in majus, too greatly, too highly, greater than it is:extollere aliquid in majus,
more highly than it deserves, Tac. A. 15, 30:celebrare,
id. ib. 13, 8:nuntiare,
id. H. 3, 38:credere,
to believe a thing to be worse than it is, id. ib. 1, 18:accipere,
to take a thing to be greater than it is, id. ib. 3, 8 init.: innotescere, in an exaggerated manner, id. ib 4, 50.—Also with abl., in majus vero ferri, Liv. 21, 32, 7.—Magnum and maximum, adverbially, greatly, loudly (ante- and post-class.):A.magnum clamat,
greatly, with a loud voice, aloud, Plaut. Mil. 3, 2, 10:inclamare,
Gell. 5, 9 fin.:exclamat derepente maximum,
Plaut. Most. 2, 2, 57.—Hence, măgis, adv., only in comp. in this anomalous form (i. e. mag-ius, like pris-cus for [p. 1100] prius-cus, and pris-tinus for prius-tinus); and in sup.: maxĭmē ( maxŭmē).Comp.: magĭs (apocop. form, măgĕ, Plaut. As. 1, 1, 51; 2, 3, 14; id. Mon. 2, 3, 35; id. Poen. 1, 2, 64; 1, 2, 14; id. Trin. 4, 3, 46; id. Truc. 1, 2, 75; 3, 1, 17; 4, 4, 34; Lucr. 4, 81; 756; 5, 1203; Prop. 1, 11, 9; 3 (4), 14, 2; 4 (5), 8, 16; Verg. A. 10, 481; Sol. 22 fin.; but in Enn. ap. Cic. Fam. 7, 13, 2, magis or magi'. Acc. to Serv. Verg. A. 10, 481, Cicero in the Frumentaria wrote: mage condemnatum hominum in judicium adducere non posse), in a higher degree, more completely, more (for the difference between magis, plus, potius, and amplius, v. amplius).—B.In gen.1.With no qualifying words.a.With the addition of the second term of the comparison.(α).With verbs:(β).quae (facinora) istaec aetas fugere magis quam sectari solet,
Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 28:saliendo sese exercebant magis, quam scorto aut saviis,
id. Bacch. 3, 3, 25; id. Pers. 4, 4, 108; 86:magis honorem tribuere quam salutem accipere,
Caes. B. G. 7, 20, 7:nisi forte magis erit parricida, si qui consularem patrem, quam si quis humilem necarit,
Cic. Mil. 7, 17:magis ut consuetudinem servem, quam quod, etc.,
id. Clu. 32, 89.—Repeated:quam magis exhausto spumaverit ubere mulctra, Laeta magis pressis manabunt flumina mammis, i. e. quo magis,... eo magis,
Verg. G. 3, 309 sq.; cf.:tam magis illa fremens... quam magis effuso crudescunt sanguine pugnae,
id. ib. 7, 787 sq.; v. Hand, Turs. III. p. 566.—Magis est, quod or ut, there is greater reason, there is more cause that, etc.:quamobrem etsi magis est, quod gratuler tibi, quam quod te rogem: tamen etiam rogo, etc.,
Cic. Att. 16, 5, 2:magis est, ut ipse moleste ferat, errasse se, quam ut, etc.,
id. Cael. 6, 14.—With substt., usu. with quam: tu me amoris magis quam honoris servavisti gratia, Poet. ap. Cic. Tusc. 4, 32, 69: bellipotentes sunt magi' quam sapientipotentes, Enn. ap. Cic. Div. 2, 56, 116 (Ann. v. 188 Vahl.):(γ).umbra es amantum magis quam amator,
Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 31:magis adeo id facilitate quam alia ulla culpa mea contigit,
Cic. de Or. 2, 4, 15:aditus ad consulatum non magis nobilitati quam virtuti pateret,
id. Mur. 8, 17:magis ratione et consilio quam virtute vicisse,
Caes. B. G. 1, 40, 8; cf.:ut magis virtute quam dolo contenderent,
id. ib. 1, 13, 6:se magis consuetudine sua quam merito eorum civitatem conservaturum,
id. ib. 2, 32, 1:timori magis quam religioni consulere,
id. B. C. 1, 67, 3:jus bonumque apud eos non legibus magis quam natura valebat,
Sall. C. 9, 1:non duces magis quam milites callent (obsistere, etc.),
Curt. 3, 2, 14.—And after negatives: non magis quam, as little as:in dicendo irasci, dolere... non sunt figurae, non magis quam suadere,
Quint. 9, 1, 23:Romanos nec magis jam dolo capi quam armis vinci posse,
Liv. 10, 4, 10:pro certo habens non magis Antonio eripi se quam Caesari Brutum posse,
Sen. Suas. 6, 17:non magis Alexandri saevitiam quam Bessi parricidium ferre potuisse,
Curt. 7, 6, 15; cf.:nec magis post proelium quam in proelio caedibus temperatum est,
Liv. 2, 16, 9. —Followed by atque instead of quam (rare):non Apollinis magis verum atque hoc responsum est,
Ter. And. 4, 2, 15.— With the comp. abl. (rare):quid philosophia magis colendum?
Cic. Fin. 3, 22, 76:quanto magis Aliensi die Aliam ipsam reformidaturos?
Liv. 6, 28, 6 Weissenb. ad loc.:quam Juno fertur terris magis omnibus unam... coluisse,
Verg. A. 1, 15 (cf. B. 3. infra):Albanum sive Falernum Te magis appositis delectat,
Hor. S. 2, 8, 17.—With pronn.:(δ).quid habetis, qui mage immortales vos credam esse quam ego siem?
Plaut. Poen. 1, 2, 64:quis homo sit magis meus quam tu es?
id. Mil. 3, 1, 20:quam mage amo quam matrem meam,
id. Truc. 3, 1, 17; cf.:quem ego ecastor mage amo quam me,
id. ib. 4, 4, 34.—With utrum, followed by an:jam scibo, utrum haec me mage amet, an marsupium,
Plaut. Men. 2, 3, 35.—With the abl. instead of quam:nec magis hac infra quicquam est in corpore nostro,
Lucr. 3, 274; Verg. A. 1, 15.—With adjj. and advv., and esp. with those which do not admit the comparative termination (most freq. without adding the second term of the comparison; v. under b. d): numquam potuisti mihi Magis opportunus advenire quam advenis, Plaut. Most. 3, 1, 47:b.neque lac lacti magis est simile, quam ille ego similis est mei,
id. Am. 2, 1, 54:ars magis magna atque uber, quam difficilis et obscura,
Cic. de Or. 1, 42, 190:corpora magna magis quam firma,
Liv. 5, 44, 4:vultu pulchro magis quam venusto,
Suet. Ner. 51.—With the abl., Plaut. As. 3, 3, 114:neque ego hoc homine quemquam vidi magis malum,
id. Ps. 4, 1, 27:ab secundis rebus magis etiam solito incauti,
Liv. 5, 44, 6.—With compp. (adding to their force):ita fustibus sum mollior miser magis quam ullus cinaedus,
Plaut. Aul. 3, 2, 8. —Without the addition of the second term.(α).With verbs: ergo plusque magisque viri nunc gloria claret, Enn. ap. Macr. S. 6, 1 (Ann. v. 315 Vahl.):(β).sapiunt magis,
Plaut. Bacch. 3, 3, 4:magis curae est, magisque afformido, ne, etc.,
id. ib. 4, 10, 3:magis metuant,
id. Mil. 5, 44:tum magis id diceres, Fanni, si, etc.,
Cic. Lael. 7 fin.; cf. id. Rep. 1, 40, 62:cum Pompeius ita contendisset, ut nihil umquam magis,
id. Fam. 1, 9, 20:magis velle, for malle: quod magis vellem evenire,
Ter. Eun. 5, 7, 1; Val. Fl. 3, 270.—With substt.: non ex jure manum consertum sed magi' ferro, Enn. ap. Gell. 20, 10 (Ann. v. 276 Vahl.):(γ).magis aedilis fieri non potuisset,
better, finer, Cic. Planc. 24, 60.—With pronn.:(δ).ecastor neminem hodie mage Amat corde atque animo suo,
Plaut. Truc. 1, 2, 75.—With adjj. and advv. (so most freq.).—With adjj.:2.ut quadam magis necessaria ratione recte sit vivendum,
Cic. Verr. 2, 3, 1, § 2:magis anxius,
Ov. M. 1, 182:hic magis tranquillu'st,
Plaut. Bacch. 5, 2, 55:nihil videtur mundius, nec magis compositum quicquam, nec magis elegans,
Ter. Eun. 5, 4, 12:nemo fuit magis severus nec magis continens,
id. ib. 2, 1, 21:quod est magis verisimile,
Caes. B. G. 3, 13, 6:magis admirabilis oratio,
Quint. 8, 3, 24:magis communia verba,
id. 8, 2, 24 et saep.; rare: magis quam in aliis = praeter ceteros;nescio quo pacto magis quam in aliis suum cuique pulchrum est,
Cic. Tusc. 5, 22, 63.— With advv.:magis aperte,
Ter. Ad. 4, 5, 30:magis impense,
id. ib. 5, 9, 36.—With compp. adding to their force:magis est dulcius,
Plaut. Stich. 5, 4, 22:magis majores nugae,
id. Men. prol. 55:magis modum in majorem,
id. Am. 1, 1, 145:contentiores mage erunt,
id. Poen. 2, 15.—Strengthened.a.By etiam, multo, tanto, eo, hoc, quo, tam, quam; and negatively, nihilo:b.qualis in dicendo Hierocles Alabandeus, magis etiam Menecles, frater ejus, fuit,
Cic. Brut. 95, 325; id. Off. 1, 21, 72:illud ad me, ac multo etiam magis ad vos,
id. de Or. 2, 32, 139:tanto magis Dic, quis est?
Plaut. Bacch. 3, 6, 28:ut quidque magis contemplor, tanto magis placet,
id. Most. 3, 2, 146:vicina cacumina caelo, quam sint magis, tanto magis fument,
Lucr. 6, 460:quanto ille plura miscebat, tanto hic magis in dies convalescebat,
Cic. Mil. 9, 25:sed eo magis cauto est Opus, ne huc exeat, qui, etc.,
Plaut. Most. 4, 2, 22:atque eo magis, si, etc.,
Cic. Verr. 2, 3, 1, § 1:eoque magis quod, etc.,
id. Lael. 2, 7; Caes. B. G. 1, 23; 1, 47; 3, 14;5, 1: immo vero etiam hoc magis, quam illi veteres, quod, etc.,
Cic. Agr. 2, 35, 97:hoc vero magis properare Varro, ut, etc.,
Caes. B. C. 2, 20:quo magis cogito ego cum meo animo,
Plaut. Most. 3, 2, 13; Nep. Thras. 2:magis quam id reputo, tam magis uror,
Plaut. Bacch. 5, 1, 5:tam magis illa fremens... Quam magis, etc.,
Verg. A. 7, 787:quanto mage... tam magis,
Lucr. 4, 81 sq.:quam magis in pectore meo foveo, quas meus filius turbas turbet... magis curae est magisque afformido, ne, etc.,
Plaut. Bacch. 4, 10, 1; 4, 4, 27; id. Men. 1, 1, 19:quam magis te in altum capessis, tam aestus te in portum refert,
id. As. 1, 3, 6:densior hinc suboles Quam magis, etc.,
Verg. G. 3, 309:cum Vercingetorix nihilo magis in aequum locum descenderet,
Caes. B. G. 6, 53.—By reduplication: magis magisque, magis et magis, magis ac magis; and poet. also, magis magis, more and more: ex desiderio magis magisque maceror, Afran. ap. Charis. p. 182 P.:3.cum cotidie magis magisque perditi homines tectis ac templis urbis minarentur,
Cic. Phil. 1, 2, 5; id. Fam. 2, 18, 2; 16, 21, 2; Sall. C. 5, 7; cf. Cic. Fil. Fam. 16, 21, 2:de Graecia cotidie magis et magis cogito,
Cic. Att. 14, 18, 4; 16, 3, 1; id. Brut. 90, 308; Liv. 7, 32, 6; Sall. J. 8, 6:magis deinde ac magis,
Suet. Vit. 10:post hoc magis ac magis,
id. Gram. 3;for which also: magisque ac magis deinceps,
id. Tit. 3; Tac. A. 14, 8; Sen. de Ira, 3, 1, 4; id. Ep. 114, 25; id. Ben. 2, 14, 4; Plin. Ep. 1, 12, 10; 7, 3, 4; 10, 28, 3.— Poet. also:magis atque magis,
Verg. A. 12, 239; Cat. 68, 48:post, vento crescente, magis magis increbescunt,
id. 64, 275; cf. Verg. G. 4, 311.—Pleon.a.With potius (anteclass.):b.magis decorum'st Libertum potius quam patronum onus in via portare,
Plaut. As. 3, 3, 99:mihi magis lubet cum probis potius quam cum improbis vivere,
id. Trin. 2, 1, 38.—With malle: quam cum lego, nihil malo quam has res relinquere;C.his vero auditis multo magis,
Cic. Tusc. 1, 31, 76:finge enim malle eum magis suum consequi quam, etc.,
Dig. 17, 2, 52, § 10. —In partic.: non (neque) magis quam.1.To signify perfect equality between two enunciations, no more... than; just as much... as; or neg., no more... than; just as little... as:2.domus erat non domino magis ornamento quam civitati,
i. e. just as much to the city as to its owner, Cic. Verr. 2, 4, 3, § 5; Planc. ap. Cic. Fam. 10, 4, 2:non Hannibale magis victo a se quam Q. Fabio,
Liv. 22, 27, 2:conficior enim maerore, mea Terentia, nec me meae miseriae magis excruciant quam tuae vestraeque,
Cic. Fam. 13, 3, 1; Liv. 9, 22.— Neg.: qui est enim animus in aliquo morbo... non magis est sanus, quam id corpus, quod in morbo est, i. e. is just as far from being sound as a body, etc., Cic. Tusc. 3, 5, 10:si aliqua in re Verris similis fuero, non magis mihi deerit inimicus quam Verri defuit,
id. Verr. 2, 3, 69, § 162; id. Fam. 5, 12, 3; id. de Or. 2, 8, 31:non nascitur itaque ex malo bonum, non magis quam ficus ex olea,
Sen. Ep. 87, 25;Quint. prooem. § 26: non magis Gaium imperaturum, quam per Baianum sinum equis discursurum,
Suet. Calig. 19. —Ellipt.:nec eo magis lege liberi sunto,
just as little from that as from the rest, Cic. Leg. 3, 4, 11.—For restricting the idea expressed in the clause with non magis, so that not more, according to a common figure of speech, = less; in Engl. not so much... as; less... than:3.deinde credas mihi affirmanti velim, me hoc non pro Lysone magis quam pro omnibus scribere,
Cic. Fam. 13, 24; Planc. ap. Cic. Fam. 10, 17:miserebat non poenae magis homines, quam sceleris, quo poenam meriti essent,
Liv. 2, 5; 1, 28.—Magis minusve, magis aut minus, or magis ac minus; post-Aug. for the usual plus minusve, more or less:4.sed istud magis minusve vitiosum est pro personis dicentium,
Quint. 11, 1, 27; Plin. 17, 24, 37, § 220:minora vero plerumque sunt talia, ut pro persona, tempore, loco, causa magis ac minus vel excusata debeant videri vel reprehendenda,
Quint. 11, 1, 14; Plin. 37, 5, 18, § 67:quaedam tamen et nationibus puto magis aut minus convenire,
Sen. Ep. 40, 11; cf.:quosdam minus aut magis osos veritatem,
id. Suas. 1, 5:aut minus, aut magis,
id. Ep. 82, 14.—With alius... alio, etc.: ceterae philosophorum disciplinae, omnino alia magis alia, sed tamen omnes, one more than another, i. e. in different degrees, Cic. Fin. 3, 3, 11 Madvig. ad loc. (al.:A.alia magis, alia minus, v. Hand, Turs. III. p. 560): mihi videntur omnes quidem illi errasse... sed alius alio magis,
Cic. Fin. 4, 16, 43:sunt omnino omnes fere similes, sed declarant communis notiones, alia magis alia,
id. Tusc. 4, 24, 53:alii aliis magis recusare,
Liv. 29, 15, 11.— Sup.: maxĭmē( maxŭmē), in the highest degree, most of all, most particularly, especially, exceedingly, very, etc.Lit.1.Alone.a.With a verb:b.haec una res in omni libero populo maximeque in pacatis tranquillisque civitatibus praecipue semper floruit,
Cic. de Or. 1, 8, 30:quid commemorem primum aut laudem maxime?
Ter. Eun. 5, 9, 14; 3, 1, 79:nos coluit maxime,
id. Ad. 3, 2, 54:quem convenire maxime cupiebam,
Plaut. Pers. 2, 4, 30; id. As. 3, 3, 133:de te audiebamus ea, quae maxime vellemus,
Cic. Fam. 12, 25, a, 7; cf. id. Att. 13, 1:extra quos (fines) egredi non possim, si maxime velim,
id. Quint. 10, 35:in re publica maxime conservanda sunt jura belli,
most especially, id. Off. 1, 11, 33: huic legioni Caesar propter virtutem confidebat maxime, [p. 1101] Caes. B. G. 1, 40:quem Homero crederet maxime accedere,
came nearest to, Quint. 10, 1, 86; cf.pugnare,
most violently, Plaut. Am. 1, 1, 271; 1, 1, 44:jubere,
most positively, id. Bacch. 4, 9, 80:id enim est profecto, quod constituta religione rem publicam contineat maxime,
Cic. Leg. 2, 27, 69; cf. maxime fin.:ab eo exordiri volui maxime,
id. Off. 1, 2, 4:cernere naturae vim maxime,
id. Tusc. 1, 15, 35.—With an adj.:c.res maxime necessaria,
Cic. Lael. 23, 86:loca maxime frumentaria,
Caes. B. G. 1, 10:loci ad hoc maxime idonei,
Quint. 1, 11, 13:maxime naturali carent amicitia,
Cic. Lael. 21, 80:maxime feri,
Caes. B. G. 2, 4:qui eo tempore maxime plebi acceptus erat,
id. ib. 1, 3:idem ad augendam eloquentiam maxime accommodati erunt,
Quint. 1, 11, 13:elegans maxime auctor,
id. 10, 1, 93:maxime vero commune est quaerere, an sit honesta? etc.,
id. 2, 4, 37:noto enim maxime utar exemplo,
id. 7, 3, 3.—So with supp.:quae maxime liberalissima,
Cic. Att. 12, 38, 3:maxime gravissimam omniumque (rerum),
Liv. 41, 23, 4 MS. (dub.: maxumam gravissimamque, Weissenb.). —With numerals, at most:d.puer ad annos maxime natus octo,
Gell. 17, 8, 4.—With an adv.:2.ut dicatis quam maxime ad veritatem accommodate,
Cic. de Or. 1, 33, 149 (v. infra 2).—Strengthened by unus, unus omnium, omnium, multo, vel, tam, quam, etc. (supply potest):3.qui proelium unus maxime accenderat,
Curt. 5, 2, 5:cum sua modestia unus omnium maxime floreret,
Nep. Milt. 1, 1:quae maxime omnium belli avida,
Liv. 23, 49; 4, 59; cf. Drak. ad Liv. 36, 19, 4:atque ea res multo maxime disjunxit illum ab illa,
Ter. Hec. 1, 2, 85:imperium populi Romani multo maxime miserabile visum est,
Sall. C. 36, 4:illud mihi videtur vel maxime confirmare, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 2, 65, 162:hoc enim uno praestamus vel maxime feris,
id. de Or. 1, 8, 32:quae quidem vel maxime suspicionem movent,
id. Part. Or. 33, 114:quam potes, tam verba confer maxime ad compendium,
as much as possible, Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 186:ego jubeo quam maxime unam facere nos hanc familiam,
Ter. Ad. 5, 8, 2:ut quam maxime permaneant diuturna corpora,
Cic. Tusc. 1, 45, 108; id. de Or. 1, 34, 154:quo mihi rectius videtur, memoriam nostri quam maxime longam efficere,
Sall. C. 1, 3:ceterum illum juvenem incipere a quam maxime facili ac favorabili causa velim,
Quint. 12, 6, 6.—With the relative qui in the phrases, quam qui maxime and ut qui maxime:4.tam enim sum amicus rei publicae, quam qui maxime,
as any one whatever, Cic. Fam. 5, 2, 6:grata ea res, ut quae maxime senatui umquam fuit,
Liv. 5, 25; 7, 33.—With ut quisque... ita (maxime, potissimum or minime), the more... the more (or less):5.hoc maxime officii est, ut quisque maxime opis indigeat, ita ei potissimum opitulari,
Cic. Off. 1, 15, 49:ut quisque magnitudine animae maxime excellit, ita maxime, etc.,
id. ib. 1, 19, 64; cf., in the contrary order: colendum autem esse ita quemque maxime, ut quisque maxime virtutibus his lenioribus erit ornatus,
id. ib. 1, 15, 47:ut enim quisque maxime ad suum commodum refert, quaecumque agit, ita minime est vir bonus,
id. Leg. 1, 18, 49.—In gradations, to denote the first and most desirable, first of all, in the first place:B.hujus industriam maxime quidem vellem, ut imitarentur ii, quos oportebat: secundo autem loco, ne alterius labori inviderent,
Cic. Phil. 8, 10, 31; cf. id. Caecin. 9, 23:si per eum reductus insidiose redissem, me scilicet maxime sed proxime illum quoque fefellissem,
id. Rab. Post. 12, 33:in quo genere sunt maxime oves, deinde caprae,
Varr. R. R. 2, 9, 1:maxime... dein,
Plin. 9, 16, 23, § 56:sed vitem maxime populus videtur alere, deinde ulmus, post etiam fraxinus,
Col. 5, 6, 4:maxime... deinde... postea... minume,
Plin. 37, 12, 75, § 196:maxime... postea... ultimae,
Col. 6, 3, 6:post Chium maxime laudatur Creticum, mox Aegyptium,
Plin. 18, 7, 17, § 77.—Transf.1.Like potissimum, to give prominence to an idea, especially, particularly, principally:2.quae ratio poetas, maximeque Homerum impulit, ut, etc.,
Cic. N. D. 2, 6, 6; Varr. R. R. 1, 51, 1:scribe aliquid, et maxime, si Pompeius Italia cedit,
Cic. Att. 7, 12, 4: de Cocceio et Libone quae scribis, approbo:maxime quod de judicatu meo,
id. ib. 12, 19, 2; id. Fin. 5, 1, 1:cognoscat etiam rerum gestarum et memoriae veteris ordinem, maxime scilicet nostrae civitatis,
id. Or. 34, 120; id. Att. 13, 1, 2.—So in the connection, cum... tum maxime; tum... tum maxime; ut... tum maxime, but more especially:scio et perspexi saepe: cum antehac, tum hodie maxime,
Plaut. Mil. 4, 8, 56:plena exemplorum est nostra res publica, cum saepe, tum maxime bello Punico secundo,
Cic. Off. 3, 11, 47; id. Att. 11, 6, 1; id. Fl. 38, 94:tum exercitationibus crebris atque magnis, tum scribendo maxime persequatur,
id. de Or. 2, 23, 96:longius autem procedens, ut in ceteris eloquentiae partibus, tum maxime, etc.,
id. Brut. 93, 320.— With nunc, nuper, tum, cum, just, precisely, exactly: Me. Quid? vostrum patri Filii quot eratis? M. Su. Ut nunc maxime memini, duo, just now, Plaut. Men. 5, 9, 58:cum iis, quos nuper maxime liberaverat,
Caes. B. C. 3, 9:ipse tum maxime admoto igne refovebat artus,
Curt. 8, 4, 25; 6, 6, 10; 5, 7, 2; Liv. 27, 4, 2 Drak.:haec cum maxime loqueretur, sex lictores eum circumsistunt valentissimi,
Cic. Verr. 2, 5, 54, § 142; cf. id. ib. 2, 2, 76, § 187;2, 4, 38, § 72: totius autem injustitiae nulla capitalior, quam eorum, qui cum maxime fallunt, id agunt, ut viri boni esse videantur,
id. Off. 1, 13, 41; Liv. 4, 3; 30, 33:tum cum maxime,
at that precise time, at that moment, Liv. 40, 13, 4; 40, 32, 1; 33, 9, 3; 43, 7, 8; so,tunc cum maxime,
Curt. 3, 2, 17:nunc cum maxime,
Cic. Clu. 5, 12; id. Sen. 11, 38; Liv. 29, 17, 7; v. 2. cum.—In colloquial lang., to denote emphatic assent, certainly, by all means, very well, yes; and with immo, to express emphatic dissent, certainly not, by no means: Ar. Jace, pater, talos, ut porro nos jaciamus. De. Maxime, Plaut. As. 5, 2, 54; id. Curc. 2, 3, 36: Th. Nisi quid magis Es occupatus, operam mihi da. Si. Maxime, id. Most. 4, 3, 17; Ter. And. 4, 5, 23: Ca. Numquid peccatum est, Simo? Si. Immo maxime, Plaut. Ps. 1, 5, 80; Ter. Hec. 2, 1, 31:2.scilicet res ipsa aspera est, sed vos non timetis eam. Immo vero maxime,
Sall. C. 52, 28 (v. immo); v. Hand, Turs. III. p. 552-607.Magnus, i, m., a Roman surname, e. g. Cn. Pompeius Magnus; v. Pompeius. -
11 CULTURE, LITERATURE, AND LANGUAGE
■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. The Oxford Book of Portuguese Verse: XIIth Century-XXth Century. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1925, 1952 (2nd edition, B. Vi-digal, ed.).■. Portuguese Literature. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1922, 1970 (2nd edition, B. Vidigal, ed.).■ Bleiberg, German, Maureen Ihrie, and Janet Pérez, eds. Dictionary of the Literature of the Iberian Peninsula, 2 vols. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1993.■ Castro, Francisco Lyon de, ed. História da literatura portuguesa, 7 vols. Lisbon: Alfa, 2001-02.■ Cidade, Hernani. Lições de Cultura e Literatura Portuguesa, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1960-62.■ Cook, Manuela. Portuguese: A Complete Course for Beginners. London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1996. Figueiredo, Fidelino. História literária de Portugal. Coimbra, 1944. Gentile, Georges Le. La Littérature Portugaise. Rev. ed. Paris, 1951. Kunoff, Hugo. Portuguese Literature from Its Origins to 1990: A Bibliography Based on the Collections at Indiana University. Metuchen, N.J.: Scarecrow Press, 1994.■ Longland, Jean. Contemporary Portuguese Poetry. A Bilingual Selection. Irvington-on-Hudson: Harvey House, 1966. Prado Coelho, Jacinto do. Dicionário das Literaturas Portuguesas, Galega e Brasileira, 3rd ed. Oporto, 1978. Rossi, Giuseppe C. Storia della letteratura portoghesa. Florence, 1953.■ Santos, João Camilo dos. "Portuguese Contemporary Literature." In Antônio Costa Pinto, ed., Modern Portugal, 218-42. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.■ Saraiva, Antônio José. História da cultura em Portugal, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1950-60.■. História da Literatura Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990 ed.■, and Oscar Lopes. História da Literatura Portuguesa. Oporto and Coimbra, 1992 ed.■ Seguier, Jaime de, ed. Dicionário Prático Ilustrado. Oporto: Lello, 1961 and later eds.■ Simões, João Gaspar. História da poesia portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1955-56 and later eds.■. História da poesia portuguesa do século XX. Lisbon, 1959 and later eds.■ Stern, Irwin, ed.-in-chief. Dictionary of Brazilian Literature. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1988.■ TRAVEL AND TOURIST GUIDES ON PORTUGAL■ Ballard, Sam, and Jane Ballard. Pousadas of Portugal: Unique Lodgings in State-owned Castles, Palaces, Mansions and Hotels. Boston: Harvard Common, 1986.■ Bridge, Ann, and Susan Lowndes Marques. The Selective Traveller in Portugal. London: Chatto & Windus, 1968.■ Ellingham, Mark, et al. Portugal: The Rough Guide. London: Rough Guides, 2008 ed.■ Hogg, Anthony. Travellers' Portugal. London: Solo Mio, 1983.■ Kite, Cynthia, and Ralph Kite. Portuguese Country Inns & Pousadas. New York: Warner Books; Karen Brown's Country Inn Series, 1988.■ Lowndes, Susan, ed. Fodor's Portugal 1991. New York: Fodor's, 1990.■ Proença Raúl, and Sant'anna Dionísio, eds. Guía De Portugal. I. Generalidades. Lisboa E, Arredores. Lisbon: Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian, 1924; 1983.■ Robertson, Ian. Portugal: Blue Guide. London: Benn; New York: Norton, 2000 and later eds.■ Stoop, Anne de. Living in Portugal. Paris and New York: Flammarion, 1995. Wright, David, and Patrick Swift. Minho and North Portugal: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1968.■. Lisbon: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1971.■. Algarve: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1973.■ HISTORY OF PORTUGAL Ancient and Medieval (2000 BCE-1415 CE)■ Alarção, Jorge de. Roman Portugal. Volume I: Introduction. Warminster, U.K., 1988.■ Almeida, Fortunato de. História de Portugal. Vol. I. Coimbra, 1922. Arnaut, Salvador Dias. A Crise Nacional dos fins do século XVI. Vol. 1. Coimbra, 1960.■ Baião, Antônio, Hernani Cidade, and Manuel Múrias, eds. História de Expansão Portuguesa no Mundo, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1937-40. Caetano, Marcello. Lições de História do Direito Português. Coimbra, 1962. Cortesão, Jaime. Os Factores Democráticos no Formação de Portugal. Lisbon, 1960.■ David, Pierre. Etudes Historiques sur la Galice et le Portugal du VI au XII siécle. Paris, 1947.■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone. Portugal's Secret Jews: The End of an Era. Rumford, R.I.: Peregrinação Publications, 1999. Diffie, Bailey W. Prelude to Empire: Portugal Overseas before Henry the Navigator. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 1960. Dutra, Francis A. "Portugal: To 1279." Dictionary of the Middle Ages. Vol. X: 35-48. New York: Scribners, 1987.■. "Portugal: 1279-1481." Dictionary of the Middle Ages. Vol. X: 48-56. New York: Scribners, 1987. Gama Barros, Henrique de. História de Administração Pública em Portugal nos séculos XII à XV, 11 vols. Lisbon, 1945-51. Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. A Economia dos Descobrimentos Henriquinos. Lisbon, 1962.■ Gonzaga de Azevedo, Luís. História de Portugal, 6 vols. Lisbon, 1939-44.■ Herculano, Alexandre. História de Portugal, 8 vols., 9th ed. Lisbon, 1940.■ Kennedy, Hugh. Muslim Spain and Portugal: A Political History of al-Anda-lus. London: Longman, 1996.■ Lencastre e Tavora, Luía Gonzaga. O Estudo da Sigilografia Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990.■ Livermore, H. V. The Origins of Spain and Portugal. London: Allen & Unwin, 1971.■ Lopes, David. "Os Árabes nas obras de Alexandre Herculano." Boletim da Segunda Classe. Lisbon: Academia Real das Sciéncias, III (1909-10). MacKendrick, Paul. The Iberian Stones Speak. New York: Funk & Wagnalls, 1969.■ Martinez, Pedro Soares. História Diplomática De Portugal [chapter I, 114315]. Lisbon, 1986.■ Mattoso, José, ed. A Nobreza Medieval Portuguesa: A Família e o Poder. Lisbon: Estampa, 1981.■. Religião e cultura na Idade Média Portuguesa. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional, 1982.■. Identificaçao de um país ( ensaio sobre as orígens de Portugal), 2 vols. Lisbon: Estampa, 1985.■. Novos Ensaios de História Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon: Edit. Presença, 1988.■. Historia de Portugal. Vol. 2: A Monarquia Feudal ( 1096-1480). Lisbon: Estampa, 1993.■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. Hansa e Portugal na Idade Média. Lisbon, 1959.■. Introduçao à História da Agricultura em Portugal. Lisbon, 1968.■. Daily Life in Portugal in the Middle Ages. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1971.■. Ensaios de História Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1980.■. "Introduçao à História da Cidade Medieval Portuguesa." Bracara Augusta XXV, 92-93 (January-December 1981): 367-87.■. Guía do Estudante de História Medieval Portuguesa, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1985.■. Portugal Na Crise Dos Séculos XIV e XV-Vol. IV of Serrão and Oliveira Marques, Nova História de Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.■ Peres, Damião de, ed. História de Portugal. Vols. I, II. Barcelos, 1928-29.■ Rau, Virginia. Subsídios para o estudo das Feiras Medievais Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1943.■. Sesma'rias Medievais Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1946.■ Ribeiro, Orlando. "Portugal, formação de." Dicionário da História de Portugal. Vol. III, 432-51. Lisbon, 1966.■ Rogers, Francis M. The Travels of the Infante Dom Pedro of Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1961.■ Russell, P. E. The English Intervention in Spain and Portugal in the Time of Edward III and Richard II. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1955.■ Savory, H. N. Spain and Portugal: The Prehistory of the Iberian Peninsula. New York: Thames and Hudson, 1968.■ Silva, Armando Coelho Ferreira. A Cultura Castreja no Noroeste de Portugal. Pacos de Ferreira, 1986.■ Varagnac, André. O Homem antes da Escrita ( Pre-história). Lisbon, 1963.■ Azevedo, J. Lúcio de. História de António de Vieira, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1918-20.■. Épocas de Portugal Económico. Lisbon, 1929.■ Borges de Macedo, Jorge. Problemas de História de Indústria Portuguesa no Século X VIII. Lisbon, 1963.■. "Pombal." Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. III, 415-23. Lisbon, 1968.■ Bovill, Edward W. The Battle of the Alcazar: An Account of the Defeat of Dom Sebastian at El-Ksar el-Kebir. London, 1952.■ Boxer, C. R. Four Centuries of Portuguese Expansion, 1415-1825: A Succinct Survey. Johannesburg, South Africa: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1961.■. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire 1415-1825. London: Hutchinson, 1969.■. João de Barros: Portuguese Humanist and Historian of Asia. New Delhi, India: Xavier Centre, 1981.■ Cheke, Marcus. Dictator of Portugal: A Life of the Marquis of Pombal, 16991782. London: Sidgwick & Jackson, 1938.■ Cunha, Luís da. Testamento Político. Lisbon, 1820.■ Davidson, Lillias C. Catherine of Bragança. London: John Murray, 1908.■ Dutra, Francis A. "Membership in the Order of Christ in the Seventeenth Century." The Americas 27 (1970): 3-25.■ Eberlein, H. D., and R. W. Ramsdell. The Practical Book of Italian, Spanish and Portuguese Furniture. Philadelphia: Lippincott, 1927.■ Ericeira, Luís de Meneses [Count of]. História de Portugal Restaurado, 4 vols. Oporto, 1945.■ Fisher, H. E. S. "Anglo-Portuguese Trade, 1700-70." Economic History Review XVI, 2 (1963): 219-33.■ Francis, A. D. The Methuens and Portugal: 1691-1708. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1966.■ Hanson, Carl A. Economy and Society in Baroque Portugal, 1668-1703. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1981.■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. New York: AMS Press, 1968 reprint.■ Kendrick, T. D. The Lisbon Earthquake. London: Methuen, 1956.■ Livermore, H. V. "The Privileges of an Englishman in the Kingdom and Dominions of Portugal." Atlante 11 (1954): 57-77.■ Macauley, Neil. Dom Pedro: The Struggle for Liberty in Brazil and Portugal, 1798-1834. Durham, N.C.: Duke University Press, 1986.■ Macauley, Rose. They Went to Portugal. London: Jonathan Cape, 1946.■. They Went to Portugal, Too. London: Carcanet, 1990.■ Magalhães Godinho, Vitorino. Prix et Monnaies au Portugal. Paris, 1955.■. "Portugal and Her Empire." In New Cambridge Modern History. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, Vol. V (1961): 384-97; Vol. VI (1961): 509-10.■. A Economia dos descobrimentos henri-quinos. Lisbon, 1962.■. Estructura da Antiga Sociedade Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.■ Mauro, Frédéric. Le Portugal et l'Atlantique au XVII siécle ( 1570-1670). Paris: SEVPEN, 1960.■ Maxwell, Kenneth. "Pombal and the Nationalization of the Luso-Brazilian Economy." Hispanic American Historical Review XLVIII (November 1968): 608-31.■. Conflicts and Conspiracies: Brazil and Portugal, 1750-1808. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1973.■ Norris, A. H., and R. W. Bremner. The Lines of Torres Vedras. Lisbon: British Historical Society of Portugal, 1980.■ Oliveira, Antônio de. A Vida Económica e Social de Coimbra de 1537 à 1640, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1971-72.■ Prestage, Edgar. The Royal Power and the Cortes in Portugal. Watford, U.K.: Voss & Michael, 1927.■. Portuguese Pioneers. London: Black, 1933.■. "The Mode of Government in Portugal during the Restoration [1640-68] Period." In Edgar Prestage, ed., Melange d'Etudes Portugaises Offerts a M. Georges Le Gentil, 265-70. Lisbon, 1949.■ Rabassa, Gregory. "Padre Antônio Vieira: Portugal's Amazing Polymath." Camões Centre Quarterly 2, 3-4 (Autumn and Winter 1990): 27-32. Rau, Virginia. D. Catarina de Bragança: Rainha de Inglaterra. Lisbon, 1944. Ricard, Robert. "Prophecy and Messianism in the Works of Antônio Vieira." The Americas 37 (1960): 357-88.■ Roche, T. W. E. Philippa: Dona Filipa of Portugal. London: Phillimore, 1971.■ Rogers, Francis M. The Travels of the Infante Dom Pedro of Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1961.■ Rooney, Peter T. "Hapsburg Fiscal Policies in Portugal, 1580-1640." Journal of European Economic History 23, 3 (1994): 545-62.■ Roth, Cecil. "The Religion of the Marranos." Jewish Quarterly Review 22 (1931): 1-33.■. A History of the Marranos. Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society of America, 1932.■ Saraiva, Antônio José. Inquisição e Cristãos-Novos. Oporto, 1969.■. A Inquisição Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1969 and later eds.■ Schneider, Susan. O Marquês De Pombal E O Vinho Do Porto: Dependência e subdesenvolvimento em Portugal no século XVIII. Lisbon, 1980.■ Shaw, L. M. E. Trade, Inquisition and the English Nation in Portugal, 16401690. London: Carcancet, 1989.■ Shillington, V. M., and A. B. W. Chapman. The Commercial Relations of England and Portugal. London: Routledge, 1907.■ Sideri, Sandro. Trade and Power: Informal Colonialism in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. Rotterdam: Rotterdam University Press, 1970.■ Smith, John Athelstone [Conde de Carnota]. Marquis of Pombal, 2nd ed. London, 1872.■ Thomas, Gerturde Z. Richer Than Spices. New York: Knopf, 1965. Walford, A. R. The British Factory in Lisbon. Lisbon, 1940.■ Baptista, Jacinto. O Cinco de Outubro. Lisbon, 1965. Brandão, Raúl. Memórias, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1969 ed.■ Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. O desenvolvimento do capitalismo em Portugal no século XIX. Lisbon, 1981. Caetano, Marcello. História Breve das Constituções portuguesas. Lisbon, 1971 ed.■ Carnota, Conde da. Memoirs of Marshal, the Duke of Saldanha, with Selections from His Correspondence, 2 vols. London: John Murray, 1880. Carvalho, Joaquim de. Estudos sobre a cultura portuguesa do século XIX. Coimbra, 1955.■ Cheke, Marcus. Carlota Joaquina, Queen of Portugal. London: Sidgwick and Jackson, 1947.■ França, José-Augusto. Zé Provinho na Obra de Rafael Bordalo Pinheiro. Lisbon, 1975.■ Fuschini, Augusto. Liquidações políticas. Lisbon, 1896.■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. Estrutura da Antiga Sociedade Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975 ed.■ Hammond, Richard J. Portugal and Africa, 1815-1910: A Study in Uneconomic Imperialism. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1966.■ Homem, Amadeu Carvalho. A Propaganda Republicana ( 1870-1910). Coimbra, 1990.■ Livermore, H. V. Portugal: A Short History. Edinburgh, U.K.: Edinburgh University Press, 1973. Machado, Alvaro Manuel. A Geração de 70-uma revolução cultural e literária. Lisbon, 1986 ed.■ Martins, Joaquim Pedro de Oliveira. Portugal Contemporâneo, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1953 ed.■ Medina, João. Eça Político. Lisbon, 1974.■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. Fontes Pereira de Melo. Oporto: Ed. Afrontamento, 1999.■ Nobre, Eduardo. Paixoes Reais. Lisbon: Quimera, 2002.■ Pereira, Miriam Halpern. Livre Câmbio e Desenvolvimento Económico: Portugal na segunda metade do século XIX. Lisbon, 1971.■ Peres, Damião, ed. História de Portugal. Volume III. Barcelos, 1935 ed.■ Ramos, Rui. D.Carlos. 1863-1908. Lisbon: Circulo de Leitores, 2006.■. Liberal Reformism in Portugal. Oliveira Martins, the Movement for New Life and the Politics of the Constitutional Monarchy ( 1885-1908). Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1998.■ Rorick, David. Maria da Fonte: History and Myth. M.A. thesis, History Department, Sonoma State University, Sonoma, Calif., 1984.■ Sá, Vítor de. Perspectivas do Século XIX. Lisbon, 1964.■ Serrão, Joel. Sampaio Bruno: O homem e o pensamento. Lisbon, 1958.■. Temas Oitocentistas, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1959-62.■. "Liberalismo." In Joel Serrão, ed., Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. II, 732-41. Lisbon, 1965.■. Do Sebastianismo ao Socialismo. Lisbon, 1975 ed.■ Silbert, Albert. Do Portugal de Antiga Regime ao Portugal Oitocentista. Lisbon, 1972.■ Teles, Basílio. Do Ultimatum ao 31 de Janeiro. Lisbon, 1968 ed.■ Parliamentary, Republican Portugal (1910-26)■ Antunes, José Freire. A Cadeira do Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1980. Arriaga, Manuel de. Na primeira presidência da República Portugueza: Um rápido relatório. Lisbon, 1916.■ Bell, Aubrey, F. G. In Portugal. London, 1912.■. Portugal of the Portuguese. London: Pitman, 1915.■ Bragança-Cunha, V. de. Revolutionary Portugal, 1910-1936. London: Swift, 1937.■ Brandão, Raúl. Memórias, 3 vols. In Brandão, Obras Completas. Lisbon, 1969.■ Burity, Braz [Pseudonym of Joaquim Madureira]. A Forja da Lei. Coimbra, 1915.■ Cabral, Manuel V. Portugal Na Alvorada Do Século XX. Lisbon, 1979.■. 'The Aesthetics of Nationalism: Modernism and Authoritarianism in Early 20th-Century Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, Wisc.) 26, 1 (Summer 1989): 15-43. Campos, Ezequiel. Política. Oporto, 1924.■ Cardia, Sottomayor, ed. Seara Nova: Antologia. Pela Reforma da República (1, 2) 1921-1926, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1971-72.■ Carqueja, Bento. O Povo de Portugal. Oporto, 1916.■. O Futuro de Portugal: Portugal Apos À Guerra. Oporto, 1920.■ Cortesão, Jaime. "Memórias da Grande Guerra." In Obras Completas de Jaime Cortesão. Lisbon, 1969.■ Cunha Leal, Francisco. As Minhas Memórias, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1966-68.■ Derou, Jean. Les Relations Franco-Portugaises ( 1910-1926). Paris: Publications de la Sorbonne, 1986.■ Fazenda, Pedro. A Crise Política. Lisbon, 1926.■ Ferrão, Carlos. História De la República. Lisbon, 1976.■ Ferreira, David. "5 De Outubro de 1910." In Joel Serrão, ed., Dicionário de História De Portugal III (1968): 264-67. Ferreira Martins, Gen. Luís, ed. Portugal na Grande Guerra, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1945.■ Gomes da Costa, Gen. Manuel. Memórias. Lisbon, 1930. História Política da Primeira República Portuguesa ( 1910-1915), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1973.■ Lorenzo, Felix. Portugal ( cinco anos de republica). Madrid, 1915.■ Machado, Bernardino. Depois de 21 de Maio. Lisbon, 1922.■ Machado Santos, Antônio. 1907-1910: A revolução portugueza. Relatôrio.■ Lisbon, 1911. Madureira, Arnaldo. 0 28 De Maio. Lisbon, 1982.■ Magno, David. Livro da Guerra de Portugal na Flandres. Oporto, 1920.■. A Situação Portuguesa. Oporto, 1926.■ Marques Guedes, Armando. Cinco Meses no governo. Oporto, 1926.■ Martins, Rocha. Memórias sobre Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1921.■ Medeiros, Fernando. Nas Orígens Do A Sociedade E A Economia Portuguesas Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1978. Medina, João. "Oh! a República!...," Estudos sobre o Republicanismo e a Primeira República Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990.■, ed. História Contemporânea De Portugal: Primeira República, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1986.■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. "Uma Aristocracia Operária: Os Chapeleiros (18701913)." Análise Social 60, 2nd series (1979). Montalvor, Luís de, ed. História de Regimen Republicano em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1930-32.■ Oliveira, César. O Operariado E A República Democrática, 1910-1914. Oporto, 1972.■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. "The Portuguese 1920s: A General Survey." Iberian Studies 2 (1973): 32-40.■. História De la República Portuguesa: As Estruturas De Base, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1973-74.■. A Primeira República Portuguesa: Alguns aspectos estruturais. Lisbon, 1975 ed.■. O Terceiro Governo Afonso Costa— 1917. Lisbon, 1977.■. Pabôn, Jesus. La Revolución Portuguesa, 2 vols. Madrid, 1945-46; Portuguese edition: Lisbon, 1961. Paxeco, Oscar. Os Que Arrancaram Em 28 De Maio. Lisbon, 1937. Peres, Damião, ed. História De Portugal. Ediçao Monumental: Supplemento. Oporto, 1954.■ Pessoa, Fernando. A Memória do Presidente— Rei Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1928.■ Relvas, José. Memórias Políticas, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1977-78.■ Schwartzman, Kathleen C. "Lucros, investimentos e coligações políticas na I República." Análise Social XVIII, 72-71 (1982): 741-58.■. The Social Origins of Democratic Collapse: The First Portuguese Republic in the Global Economy. Lawrence: University of Kansas Press, 1989.■ Serrão, Joel. Liberalismo, socialismo e republicanismo. Lisbon, 1979.■ Silva, Antônio Maria da. O Meu Depoimento, 2 vols. Mem Martins, 1978-82.■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. O Poder e a guerra, 1914-1918. Lisbon: Estampa, 1996.■, and Antônio Costa Pinto, eds. A Primeira República Portuguesa: Entre O Liberalismo E O Autoritarismo. Lisbon: Ed. Colibri, 2000.■ Telo, Antônio José. Decadência E Queda Da I República Portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1980-84.■ Torre (Gomez), Hipôlito dela, and J. Sanchez Cervello. Portugal En El Siglo XX. Madrid: Ediciones Istmo: Colecciôn La Historia en sus textos, 1992.■ Valente, Vasco Pulido. "A República e as classes trabalhadores (Outubro 1910-Agosto 1911)." Análise Social IX, 31 (1972): 293-316.■. O Poder e o Povo: A Revolução de 1910. Lisbon, 1974.■ Veríssimo Serrao, Joaquim. História De Portugal. Volume XI: A Primeira República ( 1910-1926): História Política, Religiosa, Militar e Ultramarina. Lisbon, 1989.■. História De Portugal Volume XII: História Diplomática, Social, Económica e Cultural. Lisbon, 1990.■ Vincent-Smith, John. "Britain and Portugal, 1910-1916." Ph.D. dissertation, History, University of London, 1971.■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese Revolution of 1910." Journal of Modern History 44 (June 1972): 172-94.■. Republican Portugal: A Political History, 1910-1926. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978.■. "Nightmare Republic: Portugal, 1910-1926." History Today (London) 32 (September 1981): 5-10.■ Young, George. Portugal Old and Young: An Historical Study. Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1917.■ Afonso, Rui. Injustiça: O Caso Sousa Mendes. Lisbon: Caminho, 1990.■ Antunes, José Freire. Os Americanos E Portugal. Vol. 1. Os anos de Ricard Nixon, 1969-1974. Lisbon, 1986.■. Os Americanos e Portugal. 1961. Kennedy e Salazar: O Leão e a Raposa. Lisbon, 1991.■. Salazar/Caetano. Cartas Secretas. 1932-1968. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1993.■. Jorge Jardim: Agente Secreto. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1996.■. Portugal na guerra do petróleo: Os Açores E As Vitórias de Israel 1973. Lisbon: Edeline, 2000. Aquino, Acácio Tómas de. O Segredo das Prisões Atlânticas. Lisbon, 1978. Araquistain, Luis. "Dictatorship in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 7 (October 1928): 41-53.■ Assac, Jacques Ploncard. Salazar. Paris: La Table Ronde, 1967.■ Baklanoff, Eric N. "The Political Economy of Portugal's Old Regime: Growth and Change Preceding the 1974 Revolution." World Development 7, 8-9 (August-September 1979): 799-812.■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. The Three Marias: New Portuguese Letters. New York: Doubleday, 1975.■ Blume, Norman. "SEDES: An Example of Opposition in a Conservative Authoritarian State." Government and Opposition 12 (Summer 1977): 351-66.■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel. A origem da democracia-cristã em Portugal e o Sala-zarismo. Lisbon, 1979.■. "Notas para uma caracterização política do salazarismo." In Gabinete de Investigações Sociais. Análise Social: A Formação de Portugal Contemporâneo: 1900-1980. Vol. I, 72-74 (April-December 1981): 773-94.■. "O Integralismo nas origens do Salazarismo." Análise Social XVIII (1982): 1409-19.■. "A Oposição Eleitoral ao Salazarismo." Revista de História das Ideias V (1983).■. Monárquicos e Republicanos no Estado Novo. Lisbon, 1986.■ Cabral, Manuel V. "Sobre o fascismo e o seu avento em Portugal." Análise Social XII, 48 (1976), 873-915.■ Caetano, Marcello. A Missão Dos Dirigentes. Lisbon, 1966, 4th ed.■. Depoimento. São Paulo, 1974.■. História Breve das Constituições Portugueses. Lisbon, 1974.■. As Minhas Memórias de Salazar. Lisbon, 1977.■ Campinos, Jorge. A Ditadura Militar, 1926-1933. Lisbon, 1975. Carrilho, Maria. Forças Armadas e Mudança Política em Portugal no Século XX. Lisbon, 1985.■, et al. Portugal na Segunda Guerra Mundial Contributos para uma reavaliação. Lisbon, 1989.■ Carvalho, Otelo Saraiva de. Alvorada em Abril. Lisbon, 1977.■ Castanheira, Jose Pedro and Valdemar Cruz. A Filha Rebelde. Lisbon: Temas & Debates, 2003.■ Costa Pinto, Antônio, et al. O Fascismo Em Portugal [Proceedings of Conference, Lisbon, March 1980]. Lisbon, 1982.■. 'The Radical Right and the Military Dictatorship in Portugal: The National May 28 League (1928-1933)." Luso-Brazilian Review 23, 1 (Summer 1986): 1-15.■. "O Salazarismo No Recente Investigação Sobre o Fascismo Europeu...." Análise Social XXV (1990): 695-713.■. As camisas azuis: Ideologias, elites e movimentos fascistas em Portugal, 1914-1945. Lisbon: Estampa, 1994.■. Salazar's Dictatorship and European Fascism: Problems of Interpretation. New York: Columbia University Press, 1995.■. The Blue Shirts: Portuguese Fascists and the New State. New York: Columbia University Press, 2000.■ Delgado, Humberto. The Memoirs of General Delgado. London: Cassell, 1964.■. Memórias De Humberto Delgado. Iva Delgado and Antônio de Figueiredo, eds. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1991.■ Duarte Silva, A. E., et al. Salazar E O Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1989.■ Egerton, F. C. C. Salazar, Rebuilder of Portugal. London: Hodder & Stoughton, 1943.■ Ferraz, Artur Ivens. A Asenção de Salazar: Memórias de Ivens Ferraz. Lisbon, 1988.■ Ferro, Antônio. Salazar: O Homem E A Sua Obra. Lisbon, 1933. English edition: Salazar: Portugal and Her Leader. London: Faber & Faber, 1939, and editions in other languages.■. Portugal: Breviário Da Pátria Para Os Ausentes. Lisbon, 1946.■ Figueiredo, Antônio. Portugal and Its Empire: The Truth. London: Gollancz, 1961.■. "The Case Against Portugal." In Philip Mason, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 46-57. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1962.■. Portugal. Fifty Years of Dictatorship. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1975.■ Fox, Ralph. Portugal Now. London, 1937.■ Freitas do Amaral, Diogo. O Antigo Regime E A Revolução. Memórias Políticas ( 1941-1975). Lisbon: Bertrand, 1995.■ Fryer, Peter, and Patricia McGowan Pinheiro. Oldest Ally: A Portrait of Sala-zar's Portugal. London: Dobson, 1961.■ Gallagher, Tom. "Controlled Repression in Salazar's Portugal." Journal of Contemporary History 14, 3 (July 1979): 385-403.■. "The Mystery Train: Portugal's Military Dictatorship 1926-32." European Studies Review 11 (1981): 325-54.■. "From Hegemony to Opposition: The Ultraright Before and After 1974." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 81-103. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.■. Portugal: A Twentieth Century Interpretation. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1983.■ Galvão, Henrique. Santa Maria: My Crusade for Portugal. London: Weiden-feld and Nicholson, 1961.■. Carta Aberta ao Dr. Salazar. Lisbon, 1975.■ Gamier, Christine. Vacances avec Salazar. Paris, 1952; American edition: Salazar in Portugal: An Intimate Portrait. New York, 1954. Georgel, Jacques. O Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1985.■ Gouveia, Fernando. Memórias de um Inspector da PIDE. Lisbon, 1979.■ Graham, Lawrence S. "Portugal: The Bureaucracy of Empire." LADAC Occasional Papers series 2, 9 (1973). Austin, Tex.: Institute of Latin American Studies.■. Portugal: The Decline and Collapse of an Authoritarian Order. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1975.■. "The Military in Politics: The Politicization of the Portuguese Armed Forces." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 221-56. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.■, and Harry M. Makler, eds. Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.■ Guyomard, George. La Dictature Militaire au Portugal. Paris, 1927.■ Janeiro, Helena Pinto. Salazar E Pétain. Relações Luso-Francesas Durante A II Guerra Mundial ( 1940-44). Lisbon: Cosmos, 1998.■ Kay, Hugh. "A Catholic View." In Philip Mason, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 80-103. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1962.■. Salazar and Modern Portugal. New York: Hawthorne, 1970.■ Leeds, Elizabeth. "Labor Export, Development and the State: The Political Economy of Portuguese Emigration." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, Massachusetts Institute of Technology, 1984.■ Lewis, Paul H. "Salazar's Ministerial Elite, 1932-1968."Journal of Politics 40 (August 1987): 622-47.■ Lins, Alvaro. Missão em Portugal. Lisbon, 1974.■ Linz, Juan. "Foreword." In L. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, xii-xi. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.■ Lucena, Manuel. A evolução do sistema corporativo português, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1976.■. "The Evolution of Portuguese Corporatism under Salazar and Caetano." In L. Graham and H. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 47-88. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.■ McCarthy, Mary. "Letter from Lisbon." The New Yorker XXX, 51 (February 5, 1955): 80-96.■ Magalhães Godinho, Vitorino. O Socialismo e o Futuro da Peninsula. Lisbon, 1969.■ Makler, Harry M. A " Elite" Industrial Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1969.■. "The Portuguese Industrial Elite and Its Corporative Relations." Economic Development and Cultural Change 24, 3 (April 1976): 495-526.■ Martins, Hermínio. "Opposition in Portugal." Government and Opposition 4 (Spring 1969): 250-63.■. "Portugal." In S. J. Woolf, ed., European Fascism, 302-36. New York: Vintage, 1969.■. "Introduction: Tristes durées." In R. Feijô, H. Martins and J. de Pina-Cabral, eds., Death in Portugal: Studies in Portuguese Anthropology and Modern History. Oxford: Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford, 1983.■ Medina, João. Salazar em França. Lisbon, 1977.■. Salazar E Os Fascistas: Salazarismo e Nacional-Sindicalismo: A história dum conflito 1932/1935. Lisbon, 1978.■ Ministério dos Negôcios Estrangeiros, ed. Dez Anos de Política Externa ( 1936-1947): A Nação Portuguesa e a Segunda Guerra Mundial, 12 vols., and in progress. Lisbon, 1964.■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. Educação e Sociedade no Portugal de Salazar. Lisbon, 1978.■ Nogueira, Alberto Franco. Salazar, 6 vols. Coimbra and Oporto, 1978-85.■ Oliveira, César. Portugal e a II República de Espanha, 1931-l 936. Lisbon, 1985.■. Salazar E A Guerra Civil De Espanha, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1988.■. Os Anos Decisivos: Portugal 1962-1985. Um testemunho. Lisbon: Presença, 1993.■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. A Maçonaria Portuguesa e o Estado Novo. Lisbon, 1975.■. History of Portugal; 1 in 2 vols. New York: Columbia University Press, 1976 ed.■. A Liga de Paris E A Ditadura Militar, 1927-1928. Lisbon, 1976.■. História de Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon: 1980 and later eds.■, ed. A Literatura Clandestina Em Portugal, 1926-1932, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1990.■ Patriarca, Fátima. A Questaão Social no Salazarismo. Vol. 1. Lisbon: INCM, 1995.■. Sindicatos contra Salazar: A revolta do 18 de janeiro de 1934. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, 2000. Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wisc.: Bruce, 1957.■ Payne, Stanley G. A History of Spain and Portugal. Volume 2. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1973.■. "Salazarism: 'Fascism' or 'Bureaucratic Authoritarianism'?" In Estudos de história portuguesa: Homenagem à A. H. de Oliveira Marques. Lisbon, 1983.■ Pereira, José Pacheco. Conflitos sociais nos campos do sul de Portugal. Mem Martins, 1978.■. A Preparação Ideológica da Intervenção Militar de 28 de Maio de 1926. Oporto, 1978.■. "Problemas da história do P. C. P." In A. Costa Pinto et al., eds., O Fascismo Em Portugal [Proceedings of Conference, University of Lisbon, March 1980], 269-85. Lisbon, 1982.■ Pimentel, Irene Flunser. Judeus em Portugal durante a II Guerra Mundial. Em fuga de Hitler e do Holocausto. Lisbon: Esfera dos Livros, 2006.■ Pires, José Cardoso. Dinossauro Excelentíssimo. Lisbon, 1972.■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm, 1977.■ Presidência do Conselho de Ministros. Comissão do Livro Negro Sobre o Regime Fascista ["Black Book" series]. Eleições No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1979.■. A Política De Informação No Regime Fascista, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1980.■. Livros Proibidos No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1981.■. Presos Políticos No Regime Fascista, 5 vols. Lisbon, 1981-87.■. Relatórios Para Oliveira Salazar, 1931-1939. Lisbon, 1981.■. Discriminação Política No Emprego No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1982.■. Proibição Da " Time" No Regime Fascista [ Time magazine July 23, 1946, with Dr. Salazar on cover]. Lisbon, 1982.■. Os Estudantes No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1983.■. Trabalho, Sindicatos E Greves No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1984.■. Correspondência Entre Mário De Figueiredo E Oliveira Salazar. Lisbon, 1986.■. Repressão Política E Social No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1986.■. Correspondência de Pedro Teotónio Pereira para Oliveira Salazar vol. 1 ( 1931-1939), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1987-89.■ Queiroga, Captain Fernando. Portugal Oprimido. Lisbon, 1974.■ Raby, David L. "Populism and the Portuguese Left: From Delgado to Otelo." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 61-80. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.■. Fascism and Resistance in Portugal: Communists, Liberals and the Military Dissidents in the Opposition to Salazar, 1941-1974. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1988.■ Raby, Dawn Linda. "The Portuguese Presidential Election of 1949: A Successful Government Maneuver?" Luso-Brazilian Review 27, 1 (Summer 1990): 63-77.■ Rêgo, Raúl. Diário Político. Lisbon, 1969; 1974, 2nd ed.■. Horizontes Fechados. Oporto, 1970.■. Horizontes Fechados/ Páginas de Política, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1974.■ Ribeiro, Aquilino. Volfrâmio. Lisbon, 1944.■. Quando os Lobos Uivam. Lisbon, 1958; English ed. Patricia McGowan■ Pinheiro, trans. London: Cape, 1963.■ Robinson, Richard A. H. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London and Boston: Allen & Unwin, 1979.■ Rocha, José Antônio De Oliveira. The Portuguese Administrative State. Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, University of South Carolina, 1986.■ Rosa, Frederico Delgado. Humberto Delgado. Biografia Do General Sem Medo. Lisbon: Esfera dos Livros, 2008. Rosas, Fernando. O Estado Novo Nos Anos Trinta: 1928-1938. Lisbon, 1986.■. O Salazarismo E A Aliança Luso-Britânica. Lisbon, 1988.■. Portugal Entre A Paz E A Guerra... 1939-1945. Lisbon, 1990.■. O Estado Novo ( 1926-1974). Vol. VII of José Mattoso, ed. Historia De■ Portugal. Lisbon: Edit. Estampa, 1994.■. and Pedro Aires Oliveira (eds.). A Transicao Falhada. O Marcelismo e o Fim do Estado Novo ( 1968-1974). Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 2004.■ Rudel, Christian. Salazar. Paris: Mercure de France, 1969.■ Sá Carneiro, Francisco. Uma Tentativa de Participação política. Lisbon, 1971.■. A Liberalização bloqueada. Lisbon, 1972.■. Vale a Pena ser Deputado? Fundão, 1973.■ Salazar, Antônio de Oliveira. Discursos E Notas Políticas. [Speeches, Broadcasts, Notes and Statements, 1928-1966, 6 vols. Coimbra, 1935-1966]. Several editions.■. Doctrine and Action: Internal and Foreign Policy of the New Portugal, I928-1939. Robert Edgar Broughton, trans. London: Faber & Faber, 1939.■. "Realities and Trends of Portugal's Policies." International Affairs XXXIX, 2 (April 1963): 169-83.■. The Road for the Future [Speeches, statements of policy made during 1928-62]. Lisbon, 1963.■. Entrevistas: 1960-1966 [interviews]. Coimbra, 1967.■. Salazar: Pensamento e doutrina política. Textos anthológicos. [Anthology of speeches, writings, interviews granted, 1914-68]. Mendo C. Henriques and Gonçalo de Sampaio e Melo, eds. Lisbon, 1989.■ Santana, Emilio. Historia de um Atentado. O atentado contra Salazar. Lisbon, 1976.■ Schmitter, Philippe C. Corporatism and Public Policy in Authoritarian Portugal. London: Sage, 1975.■. "Liberation by Golpe: Retrospective Thoughts on the Demise of Authoritarian Rule in Portugal." Armed Forces and Society 2 (Nov. 1975): 5-33.■. "The Impact and Meaning of Elections in Authoritarian Portugal, 1933-74." In G. Hermet et al., eds., Elections Without Choice. Basingstoke, U.K.: Macmillan, 1978.■. "'The 'Regime d'exception' That Became the Rule: Forty-Eight Years of Authoritarian Domination in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Mak-ler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 3-46. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.■, and Gerhard Lehmbruch, eds. Trends towards Corporatist Intermediation. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1979.■ Shelton, Richard L. "Development of the Communist Party of Portugal, 1921-1976." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of History, St. Louis University, 1984.■ Silva, José. Memórias de um operário. Vol. 2. Oporto, 1971. Soares, Mário. Escritos Políticos. Lisbon, 1969.■. Portugal Bailloné. Paris, 1972; Portuguese edition: Portugal Amordaçado, Lisbon, 1974; English edition: Portugal's Struggle for Liberty. Translated by Mary Gawsworth. London: Allen & Unwin, 1975.■ Spínola, Antônio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon, 1974; English edition: Johannesburg: Perskor, 1974.■ Teixeira, Luis [Sampaio]. Perfil de Salazar. Lisbon, 1938.■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. "From Neutrality to Alignment: Portugal in the Foundation of the Atlantic Pact." EUI: Working Papers in History. Florence, Italy: European University Institute, 1991.■ Telo, Antônio José. Portugal na Segunda Guerra. Lisbon, 1987.■. A Neutralidade Portuguesa e o Ouro Nazi. Lisbon: Quetzal, 2000.■ Teotônio Pereira, Pedro. Memórias, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1972-73.■ Vasco, Nuno. Vigiados e perseguidos. Lisbon, 1977.■ Veríssimo, Serrão. Marcelo Caetano: Confidencias No Exílio. Lisbon, 1985. Vintras, R. E. The Portuguese Connection: The Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman & Turner, 1974. West, S. George. The New Corporative State of Portugal [Inaugural lecture, King's College, London, Feb. 1937]. London: New Temple Press, 1937. Wheeler, Douglas L. "Thaw in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 48, 4 (July 1970): 769-81.■. "Days of Wine and Carnations: The Portuguese Revolution of [April 25] 1974." Bulletin. New Hampshire Council on World Affairs XX (July 1974): 1-10.■. "Antônio de Oliveira Salazar (1889-1970)." In Jacques Frémontier, ed., Les Hommes d'Siecle XX: Les Dictateurs. Paris: Mazenod, 1978.■. "The Military and the Portuguese Dictatorship, 1926- 1974." In S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 191-219. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.■. "In the Service of Order: The Portuguese Dictatorship's Political Police (PVDE; PIDE) and the British, German and Spanish Intelligence [Services]." Journal of Contemporary History 24, 2 (January 1983): 1-25.■. Republican Portugal: A Political History, 1910-1926. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978. Portuguese edition: História Política de Portugal, 1910-l926. Mem Martins, 1985.■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question, and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review [two part article] 12, 1-2 (Summer 1986; Winter 1986): 107-27.■. A Ditadura Militar Portuguesa, 1926-1933. Mem Martins, 1988.■. "The Third Pig: From Theory to Grubby Fact in Reassessing the Estado Novo." In B. F. Taggie and R. W. Clement, eds., Iberia & the Mediterranean, 145-68. Warrensburg: Central Missouri State Press, 1989.■. "And Who Is My Neighbor? A World War II Hero of Conscience for Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review 26, 1 (Summer 1989): 119-39.■. "Antônio de Oliveira Salazar (1889-1970)." In Research Guide to European Historical Biography. Vol. 3. Washington, D.C.: Beacham, 1992.■. "'Estado Presente de tranquilidade,' posto em causa: Portugal observado e analisado no contexto internacional de 1958-59." In Iva Delgado, Carlos Pacheco, and Telmo Faria, eds., Humberto Delgado: As eleições de 58, 448-71. Lisbon: Vega, 1998.■, and René Pélissier. Angola. New York: Praeger and London: Pall Mall, 1971; reprinted: Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1977.■ Wiarda, Howard J. "Toward a Framework for the Study of Political Change in Iberic-Latin Tradition: The Corporative Model." World Politics 25 (January 1973): 206-35.■. Corporatism and Development: The Portuguese Experience. Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 1977.■. "The Corporatist Tradition and the Corporative System in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal. The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 89-122. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.■ Afonso, Rui. Um Homem Bom. Aristides De Sousa Mendes O " Wallenberg Portugues." Lisbon: Caminho, 1995.■. Injustica-o Caso Sousa Mendes. Lisbon: Caminho, 1990.■ Agudo, Manuel Ros. La Guerra Secreta de Franco ( 1939-1945). Barcelona, 2002.■ Anon., Fugindo a Hitler e a Salazar e ao Holocausto-Refugiados em Portugal entre 1933-1945. Lisbon: Soc. Tipografica, 1994.■ Barreiros, Jose Antonio. A Lusitania Dos Espioes. Lisbon: Hugin, 1995.■. O Espiao Alemao Em Goa. Operacao Long Shanks, 1943. Lisbon, 2001.■ Beevor, J. G. SOE. Recollections and Reflections 1940-45. London, 1981. Bloch, Michael. Operation Willi: The Plot to Kidnap the Duke of Windsor July 1940. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1984. Carrilho, Maria et. al., Portugal Na Segunda Guerra Mundial. Contributos para uma reavaliacao. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1989. Cole, Robert. Britain and the War of Words in Neutral Europe, 1939-45. New York: St. Martin's, 1990. Colvin, Ian. Flight 777. London: Evans, 1957. Dias, Mariana Tavares. Lisboa nos Anos 40. Lisbon: Quimera, 1997. Eizenstadt, Stuart E. Coord. U.S. and Allied Efforts to Recover and Restore Gold and Other Assets Stolen or Hidden by Germany during World War II. New York, 2001.■ Fralon, Jose-Alain. A Good Man in Evil Times. The Story of Aristides De Sousa Mendes: The Man Who Saved the Lives of Countless Refugees in World War II. New York: Carroll & Graf, 2001.■ Giraudoux, Jean. Portugal. Paris: Grasset, 1958.■ Johns, Philip. Within Two Cloaks. Missions With SIS and SOE. London, 1979.■ Koestler, Arthur. Arrival and Departure. London, 1943.■ Leitz, Christian. Sympathy for the Devil: Neutral Portugal and Nazi Germany in World War II. New York, 2001.■ Louca, Antonio. Hitler e Salazar. Comercio em tempos de Guerra 1940-1944. Lisbon, 2000.■ Luca, Antonio. "Portugal's Double Game: Between the Nazis and the Allies." In Avi Beker, ed., The Plunder of Jewish Property during the Holocaust. Confronting European History. New York, 2001. MacIntyre, Ben. Agent Zigzag. New York: Harmony, 2007. Martins, Maria Joao. O Paraiso Triste. O Quotidiano em Lisboa durante a II Grande Guerra. Lisbon: Vega, 1994. Masterman, J.C. The Double-Cross System in the War of 1939 to 1945. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1972. Muggeridge, Malcolm. Chronicles of Wasted Time. Chronicle 2: The Infernal Grove. New York: William Morrow, 1974.■ Nery, Julia. O Consul. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1991.■ Pimentel, Irene Flunser. Judeus em Portugal na Segunda Guerra Mundial. Lisbon, 2006.■ Popov, Dusko. Spy/ Counterspy. London, 1974.■ Prokosch, Frederick. The Conspirators. New York, 1943.■ Remarque, Erich Maria. The Night in Lisbon. New York, 1966.■ Ribeiro, Aquilino. Volfarmio Romance. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1943.■ Rosas, Fernando. Portugal entre a Paz e a Guerra. Lisbon: Estampa, 1990.■ Saint-Exupery, Antoine. Wartime Writings, 1939-1944. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1986.■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano, ed. Portugal E A Guerra. Historia das Intervencoes militares portuguesas nos grandes conflitos mundiais seculos XIX e XX. Lisbon: Colibri, 1998.■ Telo, Antonio Jose. Propagandal E Guerra Secreta Em Portugal 1939-45. Lisbon, 1990.■. Portugal na Segunda Guerra ( 1941-1945), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1991.■. A neutralidade portuguesa e o ouro nazi. Lisbon, 2000.■ Vintras, R.E. The Portuguese Connection: The Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman and Turner, 1974. Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Age Old Business of Espionage." 1987 World Book Year Book. Chicago, 1987.■. "'In the Service of Order.' The Portuguese Political Police and the British, Germany and Spanish Intelligence [Services]." Journal of Contemporary History 36: no. 3 (Jan. 1983), 1-25.■. "And Who is My Neighbor? A World War II Hero of Conscience for Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review 23 (no. 2) (Summer 1989), 119-39.■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question, and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, WI), 23 (nos.1, 2) (Summer, 1986; Winter, 1986). 97-111; 108-127.■. "Last of the Great Air Mysteries of the War [World War II]." Bridport and Lyme Regis Gazette (Dorset, U.K.), June 5, 2003, 24-25.■. "Leslie Howard Helped Win World War II," St. Louis Post-Dispatch (St. Louis, Mo.), April 3, 5, 2005.■ Wilson, Robert. A Small Death in Lisbon. London, 2000.■. The Company Of Strangers. San Diego, 2002.■ Wylie, Neville. "An Amateur Learns His Job? Special Operations Executive in Portugal, 1940-42." Journal of Contemporary History. 36: no. 3 (2001), 441-57.■ Ferreira Martins, General. Historia do Exercito Portugues. Lisbon: Inquerito, 1945.■ Kaulza de Arriaga, General. Guerra e Politica. Em nome da verdade. Os anos decisivos. Lisbon: Referendo, 1987.■ Medeiros Ferreira, Jose. O Comportamento Politico dos Militares, Forcas Armadas e Regimes Politicos em Portugal no seculo XX. Lisbon: Estampa, 1992.■ Pereira Marques, Fernando. Exercito e Sociedade em Portugal. No Declinio do Antigo Regime e advento do Liberalismo. Lisbon: Regra do Jogo, 1981.■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm, 1977.■ Ribeiro Dos Santos, Antonio Pedro. O Estado E A Order Publica. As Institui-coes Militares Portuguesas. Lisbon: Instituto Superior De Ciencias Sociais E Politicas, 1999.■ Saraiva de Carvalho, Otelo. Alvorada em Abril. Amadora (Portugal): Bertrand, 1977.■ Selvagem, Carlos. Portugal Militar. Compendio de Historia Militar e Naval de Portugal. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional, 1931.■ Spinola, Antonio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon: Arcadia, 1974.■. Pais Sem Rumo. Contributo para a historia de uma Revolucao. Lisbon: Scire, 1978.■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. Portugal e a Guerra. Historia das intervencoes militares portuguesas nos grandes conflitos mundiais do seculo XX. Lisbon: Ed. Colibri, 1999.■. Coord., Nova Historia Militar de Portugal, 5 vols. Lisbon: Circulo de Leitores, 2003-.■ Valente, Vasco Pulido. O Poder e o Povo. A Revolucao de 1910. Lisbon: Moraes, 1976, 1982.■ Wheeler, Douglas L. Republican Portugal: A Political History ( 1910-1926). Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978, 1998.■. A Ditadura Militar Portuguesa ( 1926-1933). Mem Martins: Europa- America, 1988.■. "The Military and the Portuguese Dictatorship, 1926-1974: "The Honor of the Army." In Lawrence S. Graham and Harry M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. 191-219. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.■ Aguiar, Joaquim. "Hidden Fluidity in an Ultra-Stable Party System." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 101-27. Lisbon, 1985.■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel, ed. Sistema Eleitoral Portugües: Debate Político e Parlamentar. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional/ Casa da Moeda, 1998.■, ed. "Portugal Político 25 Anos Depois." In Análise Social XXXV, 154/155 (Summer, 2000): 1-404.■ Bruneau, Thomas C., and Alex Macleod. Politics in Contemporary Portugal: Parties and the Consolidation of Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1986.■ Bruneau, Thomas C., ed. Political Parties and Democracy in Portugal. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1997. Carlucci, Frank. "Confiei no Povo Portugues." Visao (Lisbon), April 10, 1997, 46-47.■. "The View from the U.S. Embassy." In Hans Binnendijk, ed., Authoritarian Regimes in Transition. Washington, D.C.: U.S. Dept. of State, Foreign Service Institute, Center for the Study of Foreign Affairs, 1987.■ Coelho, Mário Baptista, ed. Portugal. O Sistema Política a Constitucional, 1974-87. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, UNL, 1989.■ Costa Pinto, Antonio. "Settling Accounts with the Past in a Troubled Transition to Democracy: The Portuguese Case." In Alexandra Barahona De Brito, Carmen Gonzalez-Enriquez, and Paloma Aguilar, eds., The Politics of Memory: Transitional Justice in Democratizing Societies, 65-91. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2001.■ Cruzeiro, Maria Manuela. Costa Gomes-o Ultimo Marechal. Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 1998.■ Domingos, Emídio Da Veiga. Portugal Político. Análise das Instituiçoes. Lisbon, 1989.■ Goldey, David. "Elections and the Consolidation of Portuguese Democracy: 1974-1983." Electoral Studies 2, 3 (1983): 229-40.■ Graham, Lawrence S. "Institutionalizing Democracy: Governance in Post-1974 Portugal." In Ali Farazmand, ed., Handbook of Comparative and Development Public Administration, 81-90. New York: Dekker, 1991.■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.■ Gunther, Richard. "Spain and Portugal." In G. A. Dorfman and P. J. Duignan, eds., Politics in Western Europe, 186-236. Stanford, Calif.: Hoover Institution Press, 1988.■ Magone, José Maria. European Portugal: The Difficult Road to Sustainable Democracy. Basingstoke, U.K.: Macmillan, 1997.■ Maxwell, Kenneth. The Making of Portuguese Democracy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995.■, ed. Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.■ Maxwell, Kenneth R., and Scott C. Monje, eds. Portugal: The Constitution and the Consolidation of Democracy, 1976-1989. New York: Camões Center, RIIC, Camões Center Special Report No. 2, Columbia University, 1991.■ Opello, Walter C., Jr. "The New Parliament in Portugal." Legislative Studies Quarterly, 3 (May 1978): 309-334.■. "Local Government and Political Culture in a Portuguese Rural County." Comparative Politics 13 (April 1981): 271-89.■. "Portugal's Administrative Elite: Social Origins and Political Attitudes." West European Politics 6 (Jan. 1983): 63-74.■. Portugal's Political Development: A Comparative Approach. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1985.■ Pinto Balsemão, Francisco. "The Constitution and Politics: Options for the Future." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 197-232. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.■ Sartori, Giovanni. "Portugal." In Sartori, G, ed., Parties and Party Systems. Vol. 1, 131-45. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1976. Secretary of State for Mass Communications. Constitution of the Portuguese Republic [1976]. Lisbon, 1977.■ Aguiar, Joaquim. A Ilusão do poder: Analise do Sistema Partidário, 19761982. Lisbon, 1983. Almeida, Diniz de. Orígens e Evolução do Movimento dos Capitães. Lisbon, 1977.■. Ascensao, Apogeu e Queda do MFA, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1979.■ Alves, Márcio Moreira. Les Soldats Socialistes du Portugal. Paris: Gallimard, 1975.■ Antunes, José Freire. Sá Carneiro: Um Meteoro Nos Anos Setenta. Lisbon, 1982.■. O Segredo do 25 de Novembro. Mem Martins, 1983.■ Arouca, Manuel. Os Filhos Da Costa Do Sol. Mem Martins, 1989. Audibert, Pierre, and Daniel Brignon. Portugal: Les nouveaux centurions. Paris, 1974.■ Baptista, Jacinto. Caminhos para uma revolução. Lisbon, 1975. Barreto, Antônio. Memórias da Reforma Agrária. Mem Martins: Europa-Amé-rica, 1983.■, and C. V. Preto, eds. A Situação Social em Portugal, 1960-1996. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, 1996.■ Bermeo, Nancy Gina. "Worker Management in Industry: Reconciling Representative Government and Industrial Democracy in a Polarized Society." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 181-98. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.■. The Revolution within the Revolution: Workers' Control in Rural Portugal. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.■ Braeckman, Colette. Portugal: Revolution surveilée. Brussels: Rossei, 1975.■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel. "O Presidente da República na génese e evolução do sistema de governor portugües." Análise social XXIX, 125-26 (1994): 237-65.■, coord. "Portugal Político 25 Anos Depois." Análise Social XXXV, 154/155 (Summer 2000): 1-404. Bruneau, Thomas C. "Popular Support for Democracy in Post-revolutionary Portugal: Results from a Survey." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 21-42. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.■. Politics and Nationhood: Post-Revolutionary Portugal. New York: Praeger, 1984.■. "Portugal Fifteen Years after the April Revolution." Field Staff Reports ( 1989-90/ No. 1, Europe), 3-11. Indianapolis, Ind.: Universities Field Staff International, 1990.■, and Alex Macleod. Politics in Contemporary Portugal: Parties and the Consolidation of Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1986.■ Carvalho, Ortelo Saraiva de. Cinco Meses Mudaram Portugal. Lisbon, 1975.■. Alvorada em Abril. Lisbon, 1977.■ Cid, Augusto. PREC-Processo Revolucionário Eventualmente Chocante. Viseu, 1977.■ Costa Lobo, Marina, and Pedro C. Magalhaes. "From 'Third Wave' to 'Third Way': Europe and the Portuguese Socialists (1975-1999)," Journal of Southern Europe and the Balkans 3, no. 1 (2001), 25-35.■ Costa Pinto, Antônio, ed. Modern Portugal. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.■, and Nuno Severiano Teixeira, eds. Southern Europe and the Making of the European Union. New York: Columbia Univ. Press, 2002.■ Cunhal, Alvaro. A Revolução Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone. Portugal's Secret Jews: The End of an Era. Rumford, R.I.: Peregrinação Publications, 1999.■ Downs, Charles. "Comissões de Moradores and Urban Struggles in Revolutionary Portugal." International Journal of Urban and Regional Research 4 (1986): 267-94.■. Revolution at the Grassroots: Community Organizations in the Portuguese Revolution. Albany: State University of New York Press, 1989.■ Dufour, Jean-Marc. Prague sur Tage. Paris, 1975.■ Durão Barroso, José. Le systémepolitiqueportugais face à l'intégration euro-péenne. Lisbon, 1983.■ Eisfeid, Rainer. "Portugal: What Role/What Future?" In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal Ten Years after the Revolution. New York: RIIC, Columbia University, 1984.■. Sozialistischer Pluralismus in Europa: Ansãtze und Scheitern am Beispiel Portugal. Cologne: Verlag Wissenchaft ünd Politik, 1985.■. "Portugal and Western Europe." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 29-62. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.■ Farinha, Luis. "Regresso a Europa. Uma opcao feliz." Historia. XXIX; 95, III series (March 2007), 23-33.■ Faye, Jean-Pierre, ed. Portugal: The Revolution in the Labyrinth. Nottingham, U.K.: Spokesman, 1976. Ferreira, Hugo Gil, and Michael W. Marshall. Portugal's Revolution: Ten Years On. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1986. Figueira, João Costa. Cavaco Silva: Homem de Estado. Lisbon, 1987. Filoche, Gérard. Printemps Portugais. Paris: Editions Action, 1984. Frémontier, Jacques. Os Pontos nos ii. Lisbon, 1976. Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian. 25 de Abril-10 anos depois. Lisbon, 1984. Futscher Pereira, Bernardo. "Portugal and Spain." In K. Maxwell, ed. Portugal in the 1980s, 63-87. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.■ Gama, Jaime. Política Externa Portuguesa 1983-85: Ministério dos Negôcios Estrangeiros. Lisbon, 1986.■. "Preface." In J. Calvet de Magalhães, A. de Vasconcelos, and J. Ramos Silva, eds., Portugal: An Atlantic Paradox, 9-11. Lisbon, 1990. Gaspar, Jorge, and Nuno Vitorino. As Eleições De 25 De Abril: Geografia E Imagem Dos Partidos. Lisbon, 1976.■. "10 Anos de Democracia: Reflexos na geografia política." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opelio, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal 1974-1984/ Conflitos e Mudanças em Portugal, 1974-1984, 135-55. Lisbon, 1985.■, et al. As Eleições para assembleia da república, 1979-1983: Estudos de geografia eleitoral. Lisbon, 1984. Gaspar, Jorge, and Nuno Vitorino, eds. Portugal em mapas e em números. Lisbon, 1981.■ Giaccone, Fausto. Una Storia Portoghese/ Uma História Portuguesa. Palermo: Randazzo Focus, 1987.■ Gladdish, Ken. "Portugal: An Open Verdict." In Geoffrey Pridham, ed. Securing Democracy: Political Parties and Democratic Consolidation in Southern Europe, 104-25. London and New York: Routledge, 1990.■ Graham, Lawrence S. The Decline and Collapse of an Authoritarian Order. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1975.■, and Harry M. Makler, eds. Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.■ Grayson, George W. "Portugal and the Armed Forces Movement." Orbis XIX, 2 (Summer 1975): 335-78.■ Green, Gil. Portugal's Revolution. New York: International, 1976.■ Hammond, John L. Building Popular Power: Workers' and Neighborhood Movements in the Portuguese Revolution. New York: Monthly Review Press, 1988.■ Harsgor, Michael. Naissance d'un Nouveau Portugal. Paris: Ed. du Seuil, 1975.■. Portugal in Revolution. Washington, D.C.: CSIS and Sage, 1976.■ Harvey, Robert. Portugal, Birth of a Democracy. London: Macmillan, 1978.■ Herr, Richard, ed. Portugal: The Long Road to Democracy and Europe. Berkeley, Calif.: International and Area Studies, 1992.■ Insight Team of the Sunday [London] Times. Insight on Portugal: The Year of the Captains. London: Deutsch, 1975.■ Janitschek, Hans. Mario Soares: Portrait of a Hero. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1985.■ Keefe, Eugene K., et al. Area Handbook for Portugal, 1st ed. Washington, D.C.: Foreign Area Studies of American University, 1977. Kramer, Jane. "A Reporter at Large: The Portuguese Revolution." The New Yorker (Dec. 15, 1975): 92-131.■ Lauré, Jason, and Ettagal Lauré. Jovem Portugal: After the Revolution. New York: Straus, Farrar and Giroux, 1977.■ Livermore, H. V. A New History of Portugal. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1976.■ Lourenço, Eduardo. Os Militares e O Poder. Lisbon, 1975.■. O Fascismo Nunca Existiu. Lisbon, 1976.■. "Identidade e Memôria: o caso português." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-l 984, 17-22. Lisbon, 1985.■ Lucena, Manuel. Evolução e Instituições: A Extinção dos Grémios da Lavoura Alentejanos. Mem Martins, 1984.■. "A herança de duas revoluções." In M. Baptista Coelho, ed., Portugal: O Sistema Político e Constitucional, 1974-87, 505-55. Lisbon, 1989.■ Macedo, Jorge Braga de, and S. Serfaty. Portugal since the Revolution: Economic and Political Perspectives. New York: Praeger, 1981.■ Magone, José M. European Portugal: The Difficult Road to Sustainable Democracy. New York: St. Martin's, 1997. Mailer, Phil. Portugal: The Impossible Revolution. London: Solidarity, 1977. Manta, João Abel. Cartoons/ 1969-1975. Lisbon, 1975.■ Manuel, Paul C. Uncertain Outcome: The Politics of Portugal's Transition to Democracy. Lanham, Md. and London: University Press of America, 1994.■ Mateus, Rui. Contos Proibidos. Memorias de Um PS Desconhecido, 3rd ed. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1996.■ Maxwell, Kenneth. "Portugal under Pressure." The New York Review of Books (May 2, 1974).■. "The Hidden Revolution in Portugal." The New York Review of Books (April 17, 1975).■. "The Thorns of the Portuguese Revolution." Foreign Affairs 54, 2 (Jan. 1976): 250-70.■. "The Communists and the Portuguese Revolution." Dissent 27, 2 (Spring 1980): 194-206.■. Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.■. The Making of Portuguese Democracy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995.■, ed. "Portugal: Toward the Twenty-First Century." Camoes Center Quarterly 5, 3-4 (Fall 1995): 6-55.■, ed. The Press and the Rebirth of Iberian Democracy. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1983.■. Portugal Ten Years after the Revolution: Reports of Three Columbia University-Gulbenkian Workshops. New York: Research Institute on International Change, Columbia University, 1984.■ Maxwell, Kenneth, and Michael H. Haltzel, eds. Portugal: Ancient Country, Young Democracy. Washington, D.C.: Wilson Center Press, 1990.■ Medeiros Ferreira, José. Ensaio Histórico sobre a revolução do 25 de Abril. Lisbon, 1983.■ Medina, João, ed. Portugal De Abril: Do 25 Aos Nossos Dias. In Medina, ed., História Contemporãnea De Portugal. Lisbon, 1985. Merten, Peter. Anarchismus ünd Arbeiterkãmpf in Portugal. Hamburg: Libertare, 1981.■ Miranda, Jorge. Constituição e Democracia. Lisbon, 1976.■. A Constituição de 1976. Lisbon, 1978.■ Morrison, Rodney J. Portugal: Revolutionary Change in an Open Economy. Boston: Auburn House, 1981.■ Mujal-Leôn, Eusebio. "The PCP [Portuguese Communist Party] and the Portuguese Revolution." Problems of Communism 26 (Jan.- Feb. 1977): 21-41.■ Neves, Mário. Missão em Moscovo. Lisbon, 1986.■ Oliveira, César. M. F. A. e Revolução Socialista. Lisbon, 1975.■. Os Anos Decisivos: Portugal 1962-1985. Um testemunho. Lisbon: Presença, 1993.■ Opello, Waiter C., Jr. Portugal's Political Development: A Comparative Approach. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1985.■. Portugal: From Monarchy to Pluralist Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1991.■ Pell, Senator Claiborne H. Portugal ( Including the Azores and Spain) in Search of New Directions: Report to the Committee on Foreign Relations, U.S. Senate. Washington, D.C.: Government Printing Office, 1976.■ Pereira, J. Pacheco. "A Case of Orthodoxy: The Communist Party of Portugal." In Waller and Fenema, eds., Communist Parties in Western Europe: Adaptation or Decline? Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1988.■ Pilmott, Ben. "Socialism in Portugal: Was It a Revolution?" Government and Opposition 7 (Summer 1977).■. "Were the Soldiers Revolutionary? The Armed Forces Movement in Portugal, 1973-1976." Iberian Studies 7, 1 (1978): 13-21.■, and Jean Seaton. "Political Power and the Portuguese Media." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 43-57. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm and Stanford, Calif.: Hoover Institution Press, 1977.■ Pouchin, Dominique. Portugal, quelle révolution? Paris, 1976.■ Pulido Valente, Vasco. "E Viva Otelo." In Pulido Valente, V., ed., O País das Maravilhas, 451-54. Lisbon, 1979 [anthology of articles from weekly Lisbon paper, Expresso].■. Estudos Sobre a Crise Nacional. Lisbon, 1980.■ Rebelo de Sousa, Marcelo. O Sistema de Governo Português antes e depois da Revisão Constitucional, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1981. Rêgo, Raúl. Militares, Clérigos e Paisanos. Lisbon, 1981. Robinson, Richard A. H. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London: Allen & Unwin, 1979.■ Rodrigues, Avelino, Cesário Borga, and Mário Cardoso. O Movemento dos Capitães e o 25 de Abril. Lisbon, 1974.■. Portugal Depois De Abril. Lisbon, 1976.■ Ruas, H. B., ed. A Revolução das Flores. Lisbon, 1975.■ Rudel, Christian. La Liberte couleur d'oeillet. Paris: Fayard, 1980.■ Sa, Tiago Moreira de. Os Americanos na Revolucao Portuguesa ( 1974-1976). Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 2004.■ Sá Carneiro, Francisco. Por Uma Social-Democracia Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.■ Sanches Osôrio, Helena. Um Só Rosto. Uma Só Fé. Conversas Com Adelino Da Palma Carlos. Lisbon, 1988. Sanches Osôrio, J. The Betrayal of the 25th of April in Portugal. Madrid: Sedmay, 1975.■ Schmitter, Philippe C. "Liberation by Golpe: Retrospective Thoughts on the Demise of Authoritarian Rule in Portugal." Armed Forces and Society 2 (1974): 5-33.■. "An Introduction to Southern European Transitions from Authoritarian Rule: Italy, Greece, Portugal, Spain and Turkey." In G. O'Donnell,■ P. C. Schmitter, and L. Whitehead, eds., Transitions from Authoritarian Rule, 3-10. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1986.■ Silva, Fernando Dioga da. "Uma Administração Envelhecido." Revista da Ad-ministraçao Pública 2 (Oct.-Dec. 1979).■ Simões, Martinho, ed. Relatório Do 25 De Novembro: Texto Integral, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1976.■ Soares, Isabel, ed. Mário Soares: O homem e o político. Lisbon, 1976. Soares, Mário. Democratização e Descolonização: Dez meses no Governo Provisório. Lisbon, 1975. Sobel, Lester A., ed. Portuguese Revolution, 1974-1976. New York: Facts on File, Inc., 1976.■ Spínola, Antônio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon, 1974.■. País Sem Rumo: Contributo para a História de uma Revolução. Lisbon, 1978.■ Story, Jonathan. "Portugal's Revolution of Carnations: Patterns of Change and Continuity." International Affairs 52 (July 1976): 417-34. Sweezey, Paul. "Class Struggles in Portugal." Monthly Review 27, 4 (Sept. 1975): 1-26.■ Szulc, Tad. "Lisbon and Washington: Behind Portugal's Revolution." Foreign Policy 21 (Winter 1975-76): 3-62. Tavares de Almeida, Antônio. Balsemão: O retrato. Lisbon, 1981. "Vasco." Desenhos Políticos. Lisbon, 1974.■ Vasconcelos, Alvaro. "Portugal in Atlantic-Mediterranean Security." In Douglas T. Stuart, ed., Politics and Security in the Southern Region of the Atlantic Alliance, 117-36. London: Macmillan, 1988.■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "Golpes militares e golpes literários. A literatura do golpe de 25 de Abril de 1974 em contexto histôrico." Penélope. Fazer E Desfazer A História, 19-20 (1998): 191-212.■. "Tributo ao Historiador dos Historiadores. Memorias de A.H.de Oliveira Marques (1933-2007)," Historia XXIX, 95, III series (March 2007), 18-22.■ Wiarda, Howard J. Transcending Corporatism? The Portuguese Corporative System and the Revolution of 1974. Columbia: Institute of International Studies, University of South Carolina, 1976.■. The Transition to Democracy in Spain and Portugal. Washington, D.C.: American Enterprise Institute for Public Policy Research, 1989. Wise, Audrey. Eyewitness in Revolutionary Portugal. With a Preface by Judith Hart, MP. London: Spokesman, 1975.■ PHYSICAL FEATURES: GEOGRAPHY, GEOLOGY, FAUNA, AND FLORA■ Birot, Pierre. Le Portugal: Étude de géographie régionale. Paris, 1950.■ Embleton, Clifford. Geomorphology of Europe. London: Macmillan, 1984.■ Girão, Aristides de Amorim. Divisão regional, divisão agrícola e divisão administrativa. Coimbra, 1932.■. Condições geográficos e históricas de autonomia política de Portugal. Coimbra, 1935.■. Atlas de Portugal, 2nd ed. Coimbra, 1958.■ Ribeiro, Orlando. Portugal, O Mediterrâneo e o Altântico. Coimbra, 1945 and later eds.■. Portugal. Volume V of Geografia de Espana y Portugal. Barcelona, 1955.■. Ensaios de Geografia Humana e regio nal. Lisbon, 1970.■. A geografia e a divisão regional do país. Lisbon, 1970.■ Stanislawski, Dan. The Individuality of Portugal. Austin: The University of Texas Press, 1959.■. Portugal's Other Kingdom: The Algarve. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1963.■ Taylor, Albert William. Wild Flowers of Spain and Portugal. London: Chatto & Windus, 1972.■ Way, Ruth, and Margaret Simmons. A Geography of Spain and Portugal. London: Methuen, 1962.■ ARCHAEOLOGY AND PREHISTORY■ "Actas do Colóquio Inter-Universitário do Noroeste Peninsular (Porto-Baião, 1988), vol. II, Proto-História, romanização e Idade Média." In Trabalhos de antropologia e etnologia. 28, 3-4 (1988).■ Alarcão, Jorge de, ed. "Do Paleolítico va arte visigótica." Vol. 1, História da■ Arte em Portugal. Lisbon: Alfa, 1986.■. Roman Portugal, 3 vols. Warminister, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1988.■. Portugal Das Orígens A Romanização. Vol. I. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds. Nova História de Portugal. Lisbon: Presença, 1990. Anderson, James M., and M. S. Lea. Portugal 1001 Sights: An Archaeological and Historical Guide. Calgary, Alberta: University of Calgary and Robert Hale, 1994.■ Balmuth, Miriam S., Antonio Gilman, and Lourdes Prados-Torreira, eds. Encounters and Transformations: The Archaeology of Iberia in Transition. Monographs in Mediterranean Archaeology, no. 7. Sheffield, U.K.: Sheffield Academic Press, 1997.■ Beirão, C. M. M. Une civilization protohistorique du Sud au Portugal ( 1er Age du Fer). Paris: D. Boccard, 1986.■ Cardoso, João Luís, Santinho A. Cunha, and Delberto Aguiar. O Homem Pre-Histórico no Concelho de Oeiras. Oeiras, Portugal: Estudos Arquelógicos de Oeiras, 1991.■ Harrison, Richard J. The Bell Beaker Cultures of Spain and Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1977.■ Mangas, Júlio, ed. Hispania epigraphica. Madrid, 1989.■ Maloney, Stephanie J. "The Villa of Toerre de Palma, Portugal: Archaeology and Preservation." Portuguese Studies Review VIII, 1 (Fall-Winter, 1999-2000): 14-28.■ Savory, H. N. Spain and Portugal: The Prehistory of the Iberian Peninsula. London, 1968.■ Silva, A. C. F. A cultura castreja no Noroeste de Portugal. Paços de Ferreira:■ Museu da Citânia de Sanfins, 1986. Straus, L. G. Iberia before the Iberians. Albuquerque, N.M., 1992.■ FOREIGN TRAVELERS AND RESIDENTS' ACCOUNTS■ Andersen, Hans Christian. A Visit to Portugal 1866. London: Peter Owen, 1972.■ Beckford, William. Italy, with Sketches of Spain and Portugal. Paris: Baudry's European Library, 1834.■ Boyd Alexander, ed. London: Hart-Davies, 1954.■. Recollections of an Excursion to the Monasteries of Alcoboca and Batalha. Fontwell, U.K.: Centaur Press, 1972.■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. In Portugal. London: Bodley Head, 1912.■ Borrow, George. The Bible in Spain, 2 vols. London: Constable, 1923 ed.■ Chaves, Castelo Branco. Os livros de viagens em Portugal no século XVIII e a sua projecção europeia. Lisbon, 1977.■ Costigan, Arthur William. Sketches of Society and Manners in Portugal. London: T. Vernon, 1787.■ Crawfurd, Oswald. Portugal Old and New. London: Kegan, Paul, 1880.■. Round the Calendar in Portugal. London: Chapman & Hall, 1890.■ Darymple, William. Travels through Spain and Portugal in 1774. London: J. Almon, 1777.■ Dumouriez, Charles Francois Duperrier. An Account of Portugal as It Appeared in 1766. London: C. Law, 1797.■ Fielding, Henry. Jonathan Wild and the Journal of a Voyage to Lisbon. London: J. M. Dent, 1932.■ Fullerton, Alice. To Portugal for Pleasure. London: Grafton, 1945.■ Gibbons, John. I Gathered No Moss. London: Robert Hale, 1939.■ Gordon, Jan, and Cora Gordon. Portuguese Somersault. London: Harrap, 1934.■ Hewitt, Richard. A Cottage in Portugal. New York: Simon & Schuster, 1996.■ Huggett, Frank. South of Lisbon: Winter Travels in Southern Portugal. London: Gollancz, 1960.■ Hume, Martin. Through Portugal. London: Richards, 1907.■ Hyland, Paul. Backwards Out of the Big World: A Voyage into Portugal. Hammersmith, U.K.: HarperCollins, 1996.■ Jackson, Catherine Charlotte, Lady. Fair Lusitania. London: Bentley, 1874.■ Kelly, Marie Node. This Delicious Land Portugal. London: Hutchinson, 1956.■ Kempner, Mary Jean. Invitation to Portugal. New York: Athenaeum, 1969.■ Kingston, William H. G. Lusitanian Sketches of the Pen and Pencil. 2 vol. London: Parker, 1845.■ Landmann, George. Historical, Military and Picturesque Observations on Portugal. 2 vol. London: Cadell and Davies, 1818.■ Latouche, John [Pseudonym of Oswald Crawfurd]. Travels in Portugal. London: Ward, Lock & Taylor, ca. 1874.■ Link, Henry Frederick. Travels in Portugal and France and Spain. London: Longman & Rees, 1801.■ Macauley, Rose. They Went to Portugal. London: Jonathan Cape, 1946.■. They Went to Portugal, Too. Manchester: Carcanet Books, 1990.■ Merle, Iris. Portuguese Panorama. London: Ouzel, 1958.■ Murphy, J. C. Travels in Portugal. London: 1795.■ Proper, Datus C. The Last Old Place: A Search through Portugal. New York: Simon & Schuster, 1992.■ Quillinan, Dorothy [Wordsworth]. Journal of a Few Months in Portugal with Glimpses of the South of Spain. 2 vol. London: Moxon, 1847. Sitwell, Sacheverell. Portugal and Madeira. London: Batsford, 1954. Smith, Karine R. Until Tomorrow: Azores and Portugal. Snohomish, Wash.: Snohomish Publishing, 1978. Southey, Robert. Journals of a Residence in Portugal, 1800-1801 and a Visit to France, 1838. London and New York: Oxford Univ. Press, 1912. Thomas, Gordon Kent. Lord Byron's Iberian Pilgrimage. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University Press, 1983. Twiss, Richard. Travels through Portugal and Spain in 1772-1773. London, 1775.■ Watson, Gilbert. Sunshine and Sentiment in Portugal. London: Arnold, 1904. Wheeler, Douglas L. "A[n American] Fulbrighter in Lisbon, Portugal, 196162." Portuguese Studies Review 1 (1991): 9-16.■ PORTUGUESE CARTOGRAPHY, DISCOVERIES, AND NAVIGATION■ Albuquerque, Luís de. Curso de História de Naútica. Coimbra, 1972.■. Introdução a história dos descobrimentos, 3rd ed. Mem Martins, 1983.■. Os Descobrimentos Portugueses. Lisbon: Alfa, 1983.■. Portuguese Books on Nautical Science from Pedro Nunes to 1650. Lisbon, 1984.■. Os Descobrimentos Portugueses. Lisbon, 1985.■ Boorstin, Daniel. The Discoverers. New York: Random House, 1983. Boxer, C. R. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire, 1415-1825. London: Hutchinson, 1969.■ Brazão, Eduardo. La découverte de Terre-Neuve. Montreal: Les Presses de l'Université, 1964.■. "Les Corte-Real et le Nouveau Monde." Revue d'histoire d'Amérique Française 19, 1 (1965): 335-49. Cortesão, Armando, and Avelino Teixeira de Mota. Cartografia Portuguesa Antiga. Lisbon, 1960.■. Portugalia Monumenta Cartográfica, 6 vols. Lisbon, 1960-62.■. História da Cartografia Portuguesa, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1969-70.■ Cortesão, Jaime. L'expansion des portugais dans l'historie de la civilisation. Brussels, 1930.■. Os descobrimentos portugueses, 2 vols. V. Magalhães Godinho and Joel Serrão, eds. Lisbon, 1960.■. A expansão dos Portugueses no período henriquinho. Lisbon, 1965.■. Descobrimentos precolombanos dos portugueses. Lisbon, 1966.■ Costa, Abel Fontoura da. A Marinharia dos Descobrimentos, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1960.■ Costa Brochado, Idalino F. Descobrimento do Atlântico. Lisbon, 1958. English ed., 1959-60.■ Coutinho, Admiral Gago. A naútica dos descobrimentos, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1951-52.■ Crone, G. R. Maps and Their Makers. New York: Capricorn Books, 1966.■ Dias, José S. da Silva. Os descobrimentos e a problemática cultural do Século XVI, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1982.■ Disney, Anthony, and Emily Booth, eds. Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães, ed. Documentos sobre a expansão portuguesa [ to 1460], 3 vols. Lisbon, 1945-54.■ Guedes, Max, and Gerald Lombardi, eds. Portugal. Brazil: The Age of Atlantic Discoveries. Lisbon: Bertrand; Milan: Ricci; Brazilian Culture Foundation, 1990. [Catalogue of New York Public Library Exhibit, Summer 1990]■ Harley, J. B., and David Woodward. The History of Cartography. Volume 1: Cartography in Prehistoric, Ancient and Medieval Europe and Mediterranean. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1987.■ Leite, Duarte. História dos Descobrimentos: Colectânea de esparsos, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1958-61.■ Ley, Charles. Portuguese Voyages, 1498-1663. London: Dent, 1953.■ Marques, J. Martins da Silva. Descobrimentos portugueses, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1944-71.■ Martyn, John R. C., ed. Pedro Nunes ( 1502-1578): His Lost Algebra and Other Discoveries. John R. C. Martyn, trans. New York: Peter Lang, 1996.■ Morison, Samuel Eliot. The European Discovery of America: The Northern Voyages, A. D. 500-1600. New York: Oxford University Press, 1971.■. Portuguese Voyages to America in the Fifteenth Century. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1974.■ Mota, Avelino Teixeira da. Mar, Além-Mar-Estudos e Ensaios de História e Geografia. Lisbon, 1972.■ Nemésio, Vitorino. Vida e Obra do Infante D. Henrique. Lisbon, 1959.■ Parry, J. H. The Discovery of the Sea. New York: Dial, 1974.■ Penrose, Boies. Travel and Discovery in the Renaissance, 1420-1620. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1952.■ Peres, Damião. História dos Descobrimentos Portugueses. Oporto, 1943.■ Prestage, Edgar. The Portuguese Pioneers. London, 1933; New York: Barnes & Noble, 1967.■ Rogers, Francis M. Precision Astrolabe: Portuguese Navigators and Transoceanic Aviation. Lisbon, 1971.■ Seary, E. R. "The Portuguese Element in the Place Names of Newfoundland." In Luís Albuquerque, ed., Vice-Almirante A. Teixeira da Mota: In Memo-riam. Vol. II, 359-64. Lisbon: Academia da Marinha, 1989.■ Subrahmanyam, Sanjay. The Career and Legend of Vasco Da Gama. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997.■ Velho, Alvaro. Roteiro ( Navigator's Route) da Primeira Viagem de Vasco da Gama ( 1497-1499). Lisbon, 1960.■ Winius, George, ed. Portugal, the Pathfinder: Journeys from the Medieval toward the Modern World 1300-ca. 1600. Madison, Wisc.: Hispanic Seminary of Medieval Studies, 1995.■ PORTUGAL AND HER OVERSEAS EMPIRES (1415-1975)■ Abshire, David M., and Michael A. Samuels, eds. Portuguese Africa: A Handbook. New York: Praeger, 1969.■ Afonso, Aniceto, and Carlos de Matos Gomes. Guerra Colonial. Lisbon: Noticias, 2001.■ Albuquerque, J. Moushino de. Moçambique. Lisbon, 1898.■ Alden, Dauril. The Making of an Enterprise: The Society of Jesus in Portugal, Its Empire & Beyond. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1995.■ Alexandre, Valentim. Orígens do Colonialismo Português Moderno ( 18221891). Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1979.■, and Jill Dias, eds. "O Império Africano 1825-1890. Volume X." In J.■ Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds., Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1998.■ Ames, Glen J. "The Carreira da India, 1668-1682: Maritime Enterprise and the Quest for Stability in Portugal's Asian Empire." Journal of European Economic History 20, 1 (1991): 7-28.■. Renascent Empire? The House of Braganza and the Quest for Stability in Portuguese Monsoon Asia, ca. 1640-1683. Amsterdam: Amsterdam Univ.Press, 2000.■. Vasco da Gama. Renaissance Crusader. New York: Pearson/Longman, 2005.■ Antunes, José Freire. O Império com Pés de Barro: Colonizaçao e Descolonização: As Ideologias em Portugal. Lisbon: D. Quixote, 1980.■. O Factor Africano 1890-1990. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1990.■. A Guerra De Africa 1961-1974, 2 vols. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1995-96.■. Jorge Jardim: Agente Secreto 1919-1982. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1996.■ Axelson, Eric A. South-East Africa, 1488-1530. London: Longmans, 1940.■. "Prince Henry and the Discovery of the Sea Route to India." Geographical Journal (U.K.) 127, 2 (June 1961): 145-58.■. Portugal and the Scramble for Africa, 1875-1891. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1967.■. Portuguese in South-East Africa, 1488-1699. Cape Town: Struik, 1973.■. Congo to Cape: Early Portuguese Explorers. New York: Harper & Row, 1974.■ Azevedo, Mário. Historical Dictionary of Mozambique, 2nd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 2003.■ Baião, António, Hernãni Cidade, and Manuel Murias, eds. História da Expansão Portuguesa no Mundo, 4 vols. Lisbon, 1937-40.■ Bender, Gerald J. "The Limits of Counterinsurgency [in the Angolan War, 1961-72]." Comparative Politics (1972): 331-60.■. Angola under the Portuguese: The Myth Versus Reality. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1978.■ Bhíla, H. H. K. Trade and Politics in a Shona Kingdom: The Manyika and Their Portuguese and African Neighbours, 1875-1902. Harlow, U.K.: Longman, 1990.■ Birmingham, David. The Portuguese Conquest of Angola. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1965.■. Trade and Conflict in Angola. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1966.■. Frontline Nationalism in Angola & Mozambique. London: James Currey, 1992.■. Portugal and Africa. New York: St. Martins, 1999.■ Bottineau, Yves. Le Portugal Et Sa Vocation Maritime. Paris: Boccard, 1977. Boxer, C. R. Fidalgos in the Far East— Fact and Fancy in the History of Macau. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1948. ———. The Christian Century in Japan. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1951.■ ———. Salvador de Sá and the Struggle for Brazil and Angola, 1602-1688. London, 1952.■ ———. Four Centuries of Portuguese Expansion, 1415-1825: A Succinct Survey. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1961.■ ———. The Golden Age of Brazil, 1695-1750. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1962.■ ———. Race Relations in the Portuguese Colonial Empire, 1415-1825. Oxford:■ Clarendon Press, 1963. ———. Portuguese Society in the Tropics. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1965.■ ———. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire 1415-1825. London: Hutchi nson, 1969.■ ———, and Carlos de Azevedo, eds. Fort Jesus and the Portuguese in Mombasa. London: Hollis and Carter, 1960.■ Broadhead, Susan H. Historical Dictionary of Angola, 2nd ed. Metuchen, N.J.: Scarecrow Press, 1992.■ Burton, Richard. Goa and the Blue Mountains. London: Bentley, 1851.■ Cabral, Luís. Crónica da Libertação. Lisbon, 1984.■ Caetano, Marcello. Colonizing Traditions, Principles and Methods of the Portuguese. Lisbon, 1951.■ ———. Portugal E A Internacionalização Dos Problemas Africanos, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1965.■ Cann, John P. Counterinsurgency in Africa: The Portuguese Way of War, 1961-1974. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1997. Castelo, Claudia. " O modo portugues de estar no mundo." O luso-tropicalismo e a ideologia colonial portuguesa ( 1931-1961). Oporto: Afrontamento, 1998. Castro, Armando. O Sistema Colonial Português em Africa ( meados do Século XX). Lisbon, 1978.■ Chaliand, Gerard. "The Independence of Guinea-Bissau and the Heritage of [Amilcar] Cabral." In Revolution in the Third World. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1978.■ Chilcote, Ronald H. Portuguese Africa. Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice-Hall, 1967.■ Clarence-Smith, Gervase. Slaves, Peasants and Capitalists in Southern Angola 1840-1926. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1979.■ ———. The Third Portuguese Empire 1825-1975: A Study in Economic Imperialism. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1985.■ Coates, Timothy J. Convicts and Orphans: Forced and State-Sponsored Colonizers in the Portuguese Empire, 1550-1720. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 2001.■ Davies, Shann. Macau. Singapore: Times Editions, 1986.■ Dias, C. Malheiro, ed. História da colonização portuguesa no Brasil, 3 vols. Oporto, 1921-24.■ Diffie, Bailey W., and George Winius. Foundations of the Portuguese Empire, 1415-1580. Minneapolis: Minnesota University Press, 1977.■ Disney, Anthony R. Twilight of the Pepper Empire: Portuguese Trade in Southwest India in the Early Seventeenth Century. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1978.■ ———, and Emily Booth, eds. Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.■ Duffy, James. Shipwreck and Empire: Being an Account of Portuguese Maritime Disaster in a Century of Decline. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1955.■ ———. Portuguese Africa. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1959. ———. Portugal in Africa. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1962.■. "The Portuguese Territories." In Colin Legum, ed., Africa: A Handbook to the Continent. New York: Holmes & Meier, 1967. ———. A Question of Slavery. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1967. Felgas, Hélio. História do Congo Português. Carmona, Angola, 1958. ———. Guerra em Angola. Lisbon, 1961.■ Galvão, Henrique, and Carlos Selvagam. O Império Ultramarino Português, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1953.■ Gleijeses, Piero. Conflicting Missions: Havana, Washington and Africa, 19591976. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2002.■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. "Portugal and Her Empire." In The New Cambridge Modern History. Vol. V (1961): 384-97; Vol. VI (1963): 509-TO.■ Grenfell, F. James. História da Igreja Baptista em Angola, 1879-1975. Queluz, Portugal: Núcleo, 1998.■ Hammond, Richard J. "Economic Imperialism: Sidelights on a Stereotype." Journal of Economic History XXI, 4 (1961): 582-98.■ ———. Portugal and Africa, 1815-1910: A Study in Uneconomic Imperialism. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1966.■ Hanson, Carl. Portugal and the Wider World 1147-1497. New Orleans, La.: University Press of the South, 2001.■ Harris, Marvin. Portugal's African Wards. New York: American Committee on Africa, 1957.■ ———. "Portugal's Contribution to the Underdevelopment of Africa and Brazil." In Ronald H. Chilcote, ed., Protest & Resistance in Angola & Brazil: Comparative Studies, 209-23. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1972.■ Henderson, Lawrence W. Angola: Five Centuries of Conflict. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1979. ———. A Igreja Em Angola. Lisbon: Edit. Além-Mar, 1990. Heywood, Linda. Contested Power in Angola 1840s to the Present. Rochester, N.Y.: University of Rochester Press, 2000.■ Hilton, Anne. The Kingdom of Kongo. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1985.■ Hower, Alfred, and Richard Preto-Rodas, eds. Empire in Transition: The Portuguese World in the Time of Camões. Gainesville: University Presses of Florida, 1985.■ Isaacman, Allen. "The Prazos da Coroa 1752-1830: A Functional Analysis of the Political System." STUDIA (Lisbon) 26 (1969): 149-78.■. Mozambique: The Africanization of a European Institution: The Zambezi Prazos, 1750-1902. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1972.■ ———. The Tradition of Resistance in Mozambique: Anti-Colonial Activity in the Zambesi Valley 1850-1921. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1976.■ James, Martin. Historical Dictionary of Angola, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 2004.■ Jardim, Jorge. Sanctions Double-Cross: Oil to Rhodesia. Lisbon, 1978. Johnson, Harold, and Maria Beatriz Nizza da Silva. O Império Luso-Brasileiro 1500-1620. Volume VI. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds. Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1992. Joliffe, Jill. East Timor: Nationalism & Colonialism. University of Queensland Press, 1978.■ Kea, Ray A. Settlements, Trade and Politics in the Seventeenth Century Gold Coast. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1982.■ Kohen, Arnold. From the Place of the Dead. The Epic Struggles of Bishop Belo of East Timor. New York: St Martins, 1999.■ Livingstone, Charles, and David Livingstone. Narrative of an Expedition to the Zambezi and Its Tributaries. New York: 1866.■ Livingstone, David. Missionary Travels and Researches in South Africa. London, 1857.■ Lobban, Richard, and Joshua Forrest. Historical Dictionary of the Republic of Guinea-Bissau, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 1996. Lobban, Richard, and Marilyn Halter. Historical Dictionary of Cape Verde, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 1993. Martino, Antonio M. Joao de Azevedo Coutinho. Marinheiro e soldado de Portugal. Lisbon: Colibri, 2002. Martins, Rocha. História das Colónias Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1933. Marvaud, Angel. Le Portugal et Ses Colonies. Paris, 1912. Mason, Philip, ed. Angola: A Symposium; Views of a Revolt. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1961. Melo, João de, ed. Os Anos Da Guerra 1961-1975: Os Portugueses em Africa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1988. Miller, Joseph C. Way of Death: Merchant Capitalism and the Angolan Slave Trade, 1730-1830. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1988.■ Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Portugal. Vinte Anos de Defesa do Estado Português de India. Lisbon, 1967.■. Portugal Replies in the United Nations. Lisbon, 1970.■ Mondlane, Eduardo. The Struggle for Mozambique. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1969.■ Moreira, Adriano. Política Ultramarina. Lisbon, 1956.■. Portugal's Stand in Africa. New York: University Publishers, 1962.■, and Jose Carlos Venancio. Eds. Luso-Tropicalismo. Uma Teoria Social em Questao. Lisbon: Vega, 2000.■ Múrias, Manuel, ed. História da expansão portuguesa no mundo, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1937-42.■. Short History of Portuguese Colonization. Lisbon, 1940.■ Newitt, Malyn. Portuguese Settlement on the Zambesi: Exploration, Land Tenure and Colonial Rule in East Africa. New York: Holmes & Meier, 1973.■. Portugal in Africa: The Last Hundred Years. London: Longmans, 1981.■. A History of Mozambique. London: Hurst, 1995.■. A History ofPortuguese Overseas Expansion, 1400-1668. London: Routledge, 2005.■. História De Portugal. 1933-1974: II Suplemento. Oporto, 1981.■. Salazar. Vol. V: A Resistência ( 1958-1964). Oporto, 1981.■ Nowell, Charles E. "Portugal and the Partition of Africa." Journal of Modern History XIX, 1 (1947): 1-17.■ Nunes, Antonio Lopes Pires. Angola 1961. Da Baixa do Cassange a Nambu-angongo. Lisbon: Prefacio, 2005.■ Okuma, Thomas. Angola in Ferment: The Background and Prospects of Angolan Nationalism. Boston: Beacon, 1962.■ Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wise.: Bruce, 1957.■ Pélissier, René. Les Guerres Grises: Resistance Et Revoltes en Angola ( 18451941). Orgeval: Pélissier, 1977.■. Naissance Du Mozambique: Tome 1, Tome 2, Resistance Et Revoltes Anticoloniales ( 1854-1981), 2 vols. Orgeval: Pélissier, 1984.■. História de Moçambique. Vol. II. Lisbon, 1988.■. Naissance de la Guinée: Portugais et Africains en Senegambie ( 1841-1936). Orgeval: Pélissier, 1989.■ Pires, Adelino Serras, and Fiona Claire Capstick. The Winds of Havoc: A Memoir of Adventure and Destruction in Deepest Africa. New York: St. Martin's, 2001.■ Prestage, Edgar. The Portuguese Pioneers. London: Black, 1933.■ Ranger, T. [Terence] O. "Revolt in Portuguese East Africa: The Makombe Rising of 1917." St. Anthony's Papers. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 15 (1963).■ Remy. Goa, Rome of the Orient. Trans. from the French by Lancelot Sheppard. London, 1957.■ Ribeiro, General Goncalves. A Vertigem da Descolonizacao. Da Agonia do Exodo a Cidadania Plena. Lisbon: Inquerito, 2002. Ricard, Robert. Etudes sur l'Histoire des Portugais au Maroc. Coimbra, 1955.■ Richards, J. M. Goa. London: Hurst, 1982.■ Rodney, Walter. A History of the Upper Guinea Coast, 1545-1800. New York: Oxford University Press, 1970. Rodrigues, José Honório. Africa e Brasil: Outro Horizonte. Rio de Janeiro, 1961.■ Rogers, Francis M. "Valentim Fernandes, Rodrigo de Santaella, and the Recognition of the Antilles as "Opposite India." Boletim da Sociedade de Geografia de Lisboa series 75 (July-September 1957): 279-309.■. The Obedience of a King of Portugal. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1958.■. The Quest for Eastern Christians: Travels and Rumors in the Age of Discovery. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1962.■ Russell-Wood, A. J. Fidalgos and Philanthropists: The Santa Casa da Mi-sericordia of Bahia, 1550-1755. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1968.■. "Colonial Brazil." In David W. Cohen and Jack Greene, eds., Neither Slave nor Free, 84-133. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1972.■. "Local Government in Portuguese America: A Study in Cultural Divergence." Comparative Studies in Society and History 16 (1974): 187-231.■. From Colony to Nation: Essays on the Independence of Brazil. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1975.■. World on the Move: The Portuguese in Africa, Asia & America, 1415-1808. New York: St. Martins, 1993.■ Salazar, António de Oliveira. Goa and the Indian Union. Lisbon, 1954.■. "Portugal, Goa and the Indian Union." Foreign Affairs (New York) 34, 3 (April, 1956): 418-31.■. "Realities and Trends of Portugal's Policies." International Affairs (London) XXXIX, 2 (April 1963): 169-83.■ Saldanha, C. F. A Short History of Goa. Goa, 1957.■ Sanceau, Elaine. Indies Adventure: The Amazing Career of Afonso de Albuquerque. London: Blackie, 1936.■. Portugal in Quest of Prester John. London: Hutchinson, 1943.■. The Land of Prester John. New York: Knopf, 1944.■. Henry the Navigator. New York: Norton, 1947.■. The Perfect Prince: Dom João II. Oporto, 1959.■. Good Hope, the Voyage of Vasco da Gama. Lisbon, 1967.■. Knight of the Renaissance: A Biography of Dom João de Castro. London: Hutchinson, n.d.■ Schubert, Benedict. A Guerra e as Igrejas: Angola, 1961-1991. Basel, Switzerland: Schlettwein, 2000 [orig. ed. in German, Lucerne, Exodus Pub., 1997].■ Schwartz, Stuart G. Sovereignty and Society in Colonial Brazil. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1973.■ Serra, Carlos, ed. História de Moçambique, 2 vols. Maputo, Mozambique: Tempo, 1982-83.■ Silva, Botelho da, ed. and comp. " Dossier" Goa. ( General Manuel) Vassalo e Silva. A Recusa do Sacrifício Inútil. Lisbon, 1975.■ Silva, Maria Beatriz Nizza da, ed. O Império Luso-Brasileiro 1750-1822. Volume VIII. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds., Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1986.■ Silva Cunha J. M. da. Questões Ultramarinos e Internacionais. Lisbon, 1960.■ Silva Rego, A. da. História das missões do padroado português do Oriente: India ( 1500-1542). 1 vol. Lisbon, 1949.■. Portuguese Colonization in the Sixteenth Century: A Study of Royal Ordinances. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1957.■. O Ultramar Português No Século XIX ( 1834-1910). Lisbon, 1966.■ Sousa Dias, Gastão. Os Portugueses em Angola. Lisbon, 1959.■ Sykes, John. Portugal and Africa: The People and the War. London: Hutchinson, 1971.■ Telo, António José. Lourenço Marques na Política Externa Portuguesa. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1991.■. Economia E Império No Portugal Contemporânea. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1994.■. Os Açores e o Controlo do Atlântico. Lisbon: Asa, 1993.■ Vail, Leroy, and Landeg White. Capitalism and Colonialism in Mozambique: A Study of Quelimane District. Minneapolis: Minnesota University Press, 1980.■ Veen, Ernst van. Defeat or Decay? An Inquiry into the Portuguese Decline in Asia 1580-1645. Leiden: University of Leiden, 2000.■ Verlinden, Charles. "Italian Influence on Iberian Colonization." Hispanic American Historical Review 33 (1953): 99-211.■. The Beginnings of Modern Colonization. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1970.■ Vogel, Charles. Le Portugal et Ses Colonies. Paris, 1860.■ Vogt, John. Portuguese Rule on the Gold Coast 1469-1682. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1979.■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese in Angola. 1836-1891: A Study in Expansion and Administration." Ph.D. dissertation, Boston University, Department of History, 1963.■. "Anti-Imperialism Traditions in Portugal, Yesterday and Today." Boston University Graduate Journal XII, 2 (Spring 1964): 125-37.■. 'The Portuguese and Mozambique: The Past against the Future." In John A. Davis and James K. Baker, eds., Southern Africa in Transition. 180-96. New York: Praeger, 1966.■. "Gungunhana." In Norman R. Bennett, ed., Leadership in Eastern Africa, Six Political Biographies, 165-220. Boston: Boston University Press, 1968.■. "Gungunyane the Negotiator." Journal of African History IX, 4 (1968): 585-602.■. "Nineteenth-Century African Protest in Angola: Prince Nicolas of Kongo (1830?-1860)." African Historical Studies (Boston) I (1968): 40-59.■. "The Portuguese Army in Angola." Journal of Modern African Studies (Cambridge U.K.), 7, 3 (Oct. 1969): 425-39.■. "Thaw in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 48, 4 (July 1970): 769-81.■. "Portugal in Angola: A Living Colonialism?" In C. Potholm and R. Dale, eds., Southern Africa in Perspective, 172-82. New York: Free Press, 1972.■. "The First Portuguese Colonial Movement, 1835-1875." Iberian Studies (Keele, U.K.) I, 1 (Spring 1975): 25-27.■. "Rebels and Rebellions in Angola, 1672-1892." In Mark Karp, ed., African Dimensions: Essays in Honor of William O. Brown, 81-93. Boston: Boston University Press, 1975.■. "African Elements in Portugal's Armies in Africa (1961-1974)." Armed Forces and Society (Chicago) 2, 2 (Feb. 1976): 233-50.■. "Portuguese Colonial Governors in Africa, 1870-1974." In L. H. Gann and Peter Duignan, eds., African Proconsuls: European Governors in Africa, 415-26. New York: Free Press, 1978; and "J. Mousinho de Albuquerque (1855-1902)" and "J. Norton de Matos (1867-1955)": 427-44; 445-63.■. "The Portuguese Withdrawal from Africa, 1974-1975; The Angolan Case." In John Seiler, ed., Southern Africa Since the Portuguese Coup, 3-21. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1980.■. "The Portuguese Exploration Expeditions and Expansion in Angola, 1877-1883." In Academia de Marinha and Instituto de Investigação Científica Tropical, eds., Vice Almirante A. Teixeira Da Mota: In Memoriam. Volume I, 267-76. Lisbon, 1987.■. "'Aqui é Portugal!': The Politics of the Colonial Idea during the Estado Novo, 1926-1974." In Pavilhão de Portugal, EXPO'98 and Instituto de História Contemporânea, eds., Portugal No Transição Do Milênio: Colóquio Internacional, 375-105. Lisbon: Fim de Século, 1998.■. The Empire Time Forgot: Writing a History of the Portuguese Overseas Empire, 1808-1975. Oporto: Universidade Fernando Pessoa, 1998.■. "Filho Do Porto, Filho Do Império: Antônio Francisco Da Silva Porto (1817-1890) and the Politics of Motivation in Portugal's First and Second Scrambles for Africa (1836-1861; 1875-1891)." Revista da UFP [Universidade Fernando Pessoa] 4 (Dec. 1999): 225-54.■. "'Mais leis do que mosquitos': A Primeira República Portuguesa e o Império Ultramarino (1910-1926)." In Nuno Severiano Teixeira and Antó-nio Costa Pinto, eds., A Primeira República Portuguesa Entre O Liberalismo E O Autoritarismo, 133-68. Lisbon: University Nova de Lisboa, 2000.■. "Spiritual Peoples at Odds: Portugal, India and the Goa Question, 1947-61." In Anthony Disney and Emily Booth, eds., Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia, 452-70. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.■. "Portugal, Africa and the future." In Stewart Lloyd-Jones and Antonio Costa Pinto, eds., The Last Empire: Thirty Years of Portuguese Decolonization, 113-25. Bristol, U.K.: Intellect, 2003.■. "The Forced Labor 'System' in Angola, 1903-1947: Reassessing Origins and Persistence in the Context of Colonial Consolidation, Economic Growth and Reform Failures." In CEAUP, Centro de Estudos Africanos da Universidade do Porto, ed., Trabalho forcado africano-experiencias coloniais comparadas, 367-393. Oporto: CEAUP, 2006.■. "As Raizes Do Nacionalismo Angolano: Publicacoes De Protesto Dos Assimilados, 1870-1940." In Nuno Vidal and Justino Pinto De Andrade, eds., O Processo De Transicao Para O Multipartidarismo Em Angola, 73-92. Lisbon: Ed. Firmamento, 2006.■, and René Pélissier. Angola. London: Pall Mall and New York: Praeger, 1971; reprinted, Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1977; Portuguese lang. edition, Lisbon: Tinta-da-China, 2009. Whiteway, R. W. The Rise of the Portuguese Power in India, 1497-1550. London: Constable, 1899.■ Winius, George D. The Fatal History of Portuguese Ceylon: Transition to Dutch Rule. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1971.■. "The Portuguese Asian 'Decadência' Revisited." In Alfred Hower and Richard Preto-Rodas, eds., Empire in Transition, 106-17. Gainesville: University Presses of Florida, 1980.■. The Black Legend of Portuguese India. New Delhi: New Concept, 1985.■ Alves, Marcial. Os Portugueses no Mundo. Lisbon, 1983.■ Anderson, Grace M., and David Higgs, eds. A Future to Inherit: Portuguese Communities in Canada. Toronto: McClelland and Stewart, 1976. Arroteia, Jorge Carvalho. A emigração Portuguesa-suas origens e distribuição. Lisbon, 1983.■ Brettell, Caroline B. "Nineteenth- and Twentieth-Century Portuguese Emigration: A Bibliography." Portuguese Studies Newsletter 3 (Fall-Winter, 1977-78).■. "Emigrar Para Voltar: A Portuguese Ideology of Return Migration." Papers in Anthropology 20 (1979): 1-20.■. We Have Already Cried Many Tears: The Stories of Three Portuguese Migrant Women. Cambridge, Mass.: Schenkman Publishing Co., 1982.■. Men Who Migrate, Women Who Wait: Population and History in a Portuguese Parish. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.■ Carvalho, Eduardo de. Os portugueses na Nova Inglaterra. Rio de Janeiro, 1931.■ Caspari, Andrea. "The Return Orientation among Portuguese Migrants in France." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 193-203. Lisbon, 1985.■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone, ed. Portugueses na América do Norte. Baden: Peregrinação, 1983.■ Fagundes, Francisco Cota. Hard Knocks: An Azorean-American Odyssey.■ [Memoir]. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 2000. Felix, John Henry, and Peter F. Senecal. The Portuguese in Hawaii. Honolulu, Hawaii: Authors' edition, 1978. Fernandes, Ferreira. Os Primos da América. Lisbon: Relógio D'Agua, 1991. Ferreira, Eduardo de Sousa. As orígens e formas de emigração. Lisbon, 1976. Freitas, J. F. Portuguese-American Memories. Honolulu, Hawaii, 1930.■ Giles, Wenona. "Motherhood and Wage Labour in London, England: Portuguese Migrant Women and the Politics of Gender." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. University of Toronto, 1987.■ Higgs, David, ed. Portuguese Migration in Global Perspective. Ontario: Multicultural Historical Society of Ontario, 1990.■ Klimt, Andrea. "Portuguese Migrants in Germany: Class, Ethnicity and Gender." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. Stanford University, 1987.■ Lavigne, Gules. Les ethniques et la ville: L'aventure des immigrants portugais à Montreal. Montreal: Preamble, 1987.■ Leder, Hans Howard. Cultural Persistence in a Portuguese-American Community. New York: Arno Press, 1980.■ Lewis, J. R., and A. M. Williams. "Emigrants and Retornados: A Comparative Analysis of the Economic Impact of Return Migration in the Região Centro." In E. D. Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 227-50. Lisbon, 1985.■ McCabe, Marsha L., and Joseph D. Thomas, eds. Portuguese Spinner: An American Story; Stories of History, Culture and Life from Portuguese Americans in Southeastern New England. New Bedford, Mass.: Spinner, 1998.■ Marques, D., and J. Medeiros. Portuguese Immigrants: 25 Years in Canada. Toronto: West End YMCA, 1989.■ Martins, J. Oliveira. Fomento Rural e emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1956.■ Mira, Manuel. The Forgotten Portuguese: The Melungeons and Other Groups; The Portuguese Making of America. Franklin, N.C.: Portuguese-American Historical Research Foundation, 1998.■ Nazareth, J. Manuel. "Familia e Emigração em Portugal." Economia e Sociedade (Lisbon) 23 (1977): 31-50.■ Nunes, Maria Luisa. A Portuguese Colonial in America: Belmira Nunes Lopes; The Autobiography of a Cape Verdean-American. Pittsburgh, Penn.: Latin American Literary Review Press, 1982.■ Oliver, Lawrence. Never Backward: The Autobiography of Lawrence Oliver; A Portuguese-American. San Diego, 1972.■ Pap, Leo. The Portuguese-Americans. Boston: Twayne, 1981.■ Pereira, Miriam Halpern. A Política Portuguesa de Emigraçao, 1850 a 1930. Lisbon: Regra do Jogo, 1981.■ Pereira da Rosa, Victor M., and Salvato V. Trigo. "Elementos para uma Caracterização da Família Imigrante Portuguesa na Africa do Sul." Economia e Sociologia 41 (1986): 61-71.■. Azorean Emigration: A Preliminary Overview. Oporto: Fernando Pessoa University, 1994.■. Portugueses e Moçambicanos no Apartheid: Da Ficção à Realidade. Lisbon, 1986.■ Purves, James. "Portuguese in Bermuda." Bermuda Historical Quarterly 3 (1946): 133-42.■ Ribeiro, F. G. Cassola. Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1986.■ Rocha-Trinidade, Maria Beatriz da. "La Sociologie des Migrations au Portugal." Current Sociology 32, 2 (Summer 1984): 175-98.■. "Towards Reintegration of Emigrants." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and Guy Clausse, eds., Closing the Migratory Cycle: The Case of Portugal, 183-94. Saarbrücken: Breitenbach, 1985.■. "Emigração." In Dicionario Illustrado Da História De Portugal ( 1985): 205-7.■. A Emigração. Lisbon, 1986.■. "Espaços de herança cultural portuguesa-gentes, factos, políticas." Analise Social (Lisbon) XXIV (1988): 313-51.■ Rocha-Trinidade, Maria Beatriz da, and Jorge Arroteia. Bibliografia da Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1984.■ Rogers, Francis M. Americans of Portuguese Descent: A Lesson in Differentiation. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1974.■. Testemunhos sobre a Emigração Portuguesa: Antologia. Lisbon, 1976.■ Silva, F. Emídio da. A Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1917.■ Silva, Manuela, et al. Retorno, Emigração e Desenvolvimento Regional em Portugal. Lisbon, 1984.■ Simões, Mário Pinto. O Emigrante Português: Processos de Adaptação ( o exemplo da Suiça). Oporto, 1985.■ Simões, Nuno. O Brasil e a Emigração Portuguesa. Coimbra, 1934.■ Sousa Ferreira, Eduardo de, and Guy Clausse, eds. Closing the Migratory Cycle: The Case of Portugal. Saarbrucken: Verlag Breitenbach, 1986.■ Teixeira, Carlos, and Victor M. Pereira da Rosa, eds. The Portuguese in Canada: From the Sea to the City. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2000.■ Vicente, António Luís. Os Portuguese Nos Estados Unidos Da América: Política De Comunidades E Comunidade Política. Lisbon: FLAD, 1998.■ Viera, David, et al. Portuguese in the United States: A Bibliography ( Supplement to the 1976 Leo Pap Bibliography). Essay Number 6 in Essays in Portuguese Studies. Durham, N.H.: International Conference Group on Portugal, 1989.■ Williams, Jerry. And Yet They Come: Portuguese Immigration from the Azores to the United States. New York: Center for Migration Studies, 1982.■ Portugal's Atlantic Islands (Azores, Madeiras)■ Biddle, Anthony J. Drexel. The Madeira Islands, 2 vols. London: Hurst and Blackett, 1900.■ Bryans, Robin. Madeira, Pearl of the Atlantic. London: Robert Hale, 1959.■. The Azores. London: Faber & Faber, 1963.■ Cooke, Rupert Croft. Madeira. London: Putnam, 1961.■ Cossart, Noel. Madeira— the Island Vineyard. London: Christie's, 1984.■ Da Silva, Fernando Augusto, and Carlos Azevedo de Menezes. Elucidário Madeirense, 3 vols. Funchal, 1940.■ Duncan, T. Bentley. Atlantic Islands in the Seventeenth Century: Madeira, the Azores and the Cape Verdes in Seventeenth-Century Commerce andNavigation. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1972.■ Guill, James H. A History of the Azores Islands. Menlo Park, Calif.: Author's Edition, 1972.■ Instituto Histórico Da Ilha Terceira [Azores]. Os Açores E O Atlântico ( Séculos XIV-XVII) [Proceedings of International Colloquium, August 1983]. Angra do Heroismo, Terceira Island, Azores, 1984.■ Koebel, William Henry. Madeira Old and New. London: Griffiths, 1909.■ Mee, Jules. Histoire de la découverte des Iles Açores. Ghent, 1901.■ Peres, Damião. A Madeira sob os donatórios-Séculos XV e XVI. Funchal, 1914.■ Rogers, Francis M. Atlantic Islanders of the Azores and Madeiras. North Quincy, Mass.: Christopher House, 1979.■ Serpa, Caetano Valadão. A Gente Dos Açores. Identificaçao-Emigraçio E Religiosidade: Séculos XVI-XX. Lisbon: 1978.■ Silva, J. Donald. "With Columbus in Madeira." Portuguese Studies Review (Durham, NH) I, 1 (Spring-Summer 1991).■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Azores and the United States (1787-1987): Two Hundred Years of Shared History." Boletim do Instituto Histórico da Ilha Terceira XLV (1988): 55-71.■ Almada, José de. A Aliança Inglesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1947.■. Para a história da aliança luso-britânica. Lisbon, 1955.■ Atkinson, William C. British Contributions to Portuguese and Brazilian Studies. London: British Council, 1974.■ Bourne, Kenneth. The Foreign Policy of Victorian England 1830-1902. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1970.■ British Broadcasting Corporation (BBC). 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance. London: BBC, 1973.■ British Community Council of London. Souvenir Brochure Commemorating the 600th Anniversary of the Anglo-Portuguese Treaty of Alliance and Friendship, 1373-1973. Lisbon, 1973.■ Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. Portugal na Alvorada do Século XX. Lisbon, 1979.■ Caetano, Marcello "Aliança Inglesa." Enciclopédia Luso-Brasileira da Cultura. Vol. 1 (1963): 1270-1271.■. "L'alliance Anglo-Portuguese: Histoire et situation actuelle." Chronique de politique etrangére (Paris) XX, 6 (1967): 695-708.■. Portugal e a Internacionalização dos Problemas Africanos. Lisbon, 1971.■ Castro, Armando. A dominação inglesa em Portugal. Estudo seguido de Antologia Textos dos Sécs. XVIII e XIX. Oporto: Afrontamento, 1972.■. "Portugal." In O. De Raeymaeker et al. Small Powers in Alignment, 27-96. Leuven, Belgium: Leuven University Press, 1974.■ Cunha Leal, Francisco. Portugal e Inglaterra. Corunna, 1932.■ Davidson, Basil. "The Oldest Alliance Faces a Crisis." In Philip Masonm, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 138-60. London: Oxford University Press, 1962.■ Duff, Katherine. "The War and the Neutrals." In Arnold and Veronica Toyn-bee, eds., Survey of International Affairs. London: Chatham House, 1956.■ Duffy, James. A Question of Slavery. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1967.■ Epstein, John. "The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 1373-1973." World Survey (London) 54 (June 1973): p. 18.■ Ferreira, José Medeiros. Estudos de Estratégia e Relações Internacionais. Lisbon, 1981.■ Ferreira Martins, General L. O Poder Militar Da Gran-Bretanha E A Aliança Anglo-Lusa. Coimbra, 1939.■. A Cooperaçio Anglo-Portuguesa na Grande Guerra de 1914-18. Lisbon, 1942.■ Francis, A. D. The Methuens and Portugal 1691-1700. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1966.■. Portugal 1715-1808. London: Tamesis, 1985.■ Freitas, A. Barjona de. A Questão Ingleza. Lisbon, 1891.■ Gonçalves, Caetano. A Aliança Luso-Britânica e o Domínio Colonial Português. Lisbon, 1917.■ Guedes, Armando Marques. A Aliança Inglesa: Notas de História diplomática, 1383-1943. Lisbon, 1943. Halpern Pereira, Miriam. Revoluçio, finanças, dependência externa. Lisbon, 1979.■ Howorth, A. H. D'Araujo Scott. A Aliança Luso-Britânica E A Segunda Guerra Mundial. Lisbon, 1956.■ Kay, Hugh. Salazar and Modern Portugal. New York: Hawthorne, 1970.■ Lawrence, L. Nehru Seizes Goa. New York: Pageant, 1963.■ Livermore, H. V. "The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance: Historical Perspective." 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 7-15. Lisbon: BBC, 1973.■ Macedo, Jorge Borges de. História Diplomática Portuguesa-Constantes e Linhas de Força. Lisbon, 1987.■ Manoel, J. de Câmara. Portugal e Inglatterra. Lisbon, 1909.■ Martinez, Pedro S. História Diplomática de Portugal. Lisbon, 1986.■ Medlicott, W. N. The Economic Blockade, Vol. II. London: His Majesty's Stationery Office, 1952.■ Oliveira, Pedro Aires. Os Despojos Da Alianca. A Gra-Bretanha e a questao colonial portuguesa 1945-1975. Lisbon: Tinta-da-China, 2007. Ortigão, Ramalho. John Bull. Lisbon, 1887.■ Prestage, Edgar. Diplomatic Relations of Portugal with France, England and Holland from 1646 to 1668. Watford, U.K.: Voss & Michael, 1925.■. Chapters in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. London: Voss & Michael, 1935.■ Russell, Peter E. The English Intervention in Spain and Portugal in the Time of Edward III and Richard II. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1955. Sarmento, J. E. Morães. The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance and Coast Defense. London, 1908.■ Serrão, Joel. "O Ultimatum (January 1890)." Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. IV (1971): 219-24.■ Shafaat, Ahmed Khan, ed. Anglo-Portuguese Negotiations Relating to Bombay, 1660-1667. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1922.■ Sideri, Sandro. Trade and Power: Informal Colonialism in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. Rotterdam: Rotterdam University Press, 1970.■ Sousa, Carlos Hermenegildo de. A Aliança Anglo-Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1943.■ Stone, Glyn A. "The Official British Attitude to the Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 1910-45." Journal of Contemporary History (London) 10, 4 (Oct. 1975): 729-46.■. The Oldest Ally: Britain and the Portuguese Connection, 1936-1941. Woodbridge, U.K.: Royal Historical Society and Boydell Press, 1994. Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. O Ultimatum Inglês: Política Externa no Portugal do 1890. Lisbon, 1990.■ Teles, Basilio. Do Ultimatum ao 30 de Janeiro. Oporto, 1905.■ Vicente, António Pedro. "Um testemunho de 1796 sobre a Situação de Portugal face ao domínio inglês." In Arquivos do Centro Cultural Portugües, IV. Paris, 1972.■ Vieira de Castro, Luís. D. Carlos I. ( Elementos de História Diplomática), 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1941.■ Vincent-Smith, John. "Britain, Portugal and the First World War." European Studies Review 4, 3 (1974).■. "The Portuguese Economy and the Anglo-Portuguese Commercial Treaty of 1916." Iberian Studies (Keele, U.K.) III, 2 (Autumn 1974): 49-54.■. As Relações Políticas Luso-Britânicas 1910-1916. Lisbon, 1975.■. "The Portuguese Republic and Britain, 1910-14." Journal of Contemporary History 10, 4 (Oct. 1975): 707-27.■ Vintras, R. E. The Portuguese Connection: A Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman & Turner, 1974. Viriato [Pseud]. A Aliança lnglesa. Lisbon, 1914.■ Walford, A. R. The British Factory in Lisbon and Its Closing Stages Ensuring upon the Treaty of 1810. Lisbon, 1940.■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese in Angola, 1836-1891: A Study in Expansion and Administration." Ph.D. dissertation, History Department, Boston University, 1963.■. "19th Century: Anglo-Portuguese Alliance and the Scramble for Africa." In BBC, 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 40-43. London: BBC, 1973.■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, Wisc.) 34, 1, 2 (Summer 1986; Winter 1986): 107-27; 97-111.■ Wordsworth, William. William Wordsworth's Convention of Cintra: A Facsimile of the 1809 Tract [Introduction by Gordon Kent Thomas]. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University Press, 1983.■ Young, George. Portugal Old and Young. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1917.■ ANTHROPOLOGY, SOCIOLOGY, RURAL AND URBAN SOCIETY■ Almeida, Miguel Vale de. The Hegemonic Male: Masculinity in a Portuguese Town. Oxford: Berghan, 1996.■ Black, Richard. Crisis and Change in Rural Europe: Agricultural Development in the Portuguese Mountains. Aldershot, U.K.: Avebury and Ashgate, 1992.■ Brettell, Caroline B. Men Who Migrate, Women Who Wait: Population and History in a Portuguese Parish. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.■. "The Absence of Men." Natural History 96, 2 (Feb. 1987): 52-61.■. "The Portuguese." In Encyclopedia of World Cultures. New Haven, Conn.: Human Relations Area Files, 1990.■. "The Priest and His People: The Contractual Basis for Religious Practice in Rural Portugal." In Ellen Badone, ed., Religious Orthodoxy and Popular Faith in European Society, 55-75. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1990.■ Brogger, Jan. Pre-bureaucratic Europeans: A Study of a Portuguese Fishing Community. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1989. Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. "Portuguese Perspectives." Sociologia Ruralis [Journal of European Rural Sociology] XXIV, 1 (1986); number devoted to rural Portugal today. Chaney, Rick. Regional Emigration and Remittances in Developing Countries: The Portuguese Experience. New York: Praeger, 1986. Cole, Sally. Women of the Praia: Work and Lives in a Portuguese Colonial Community. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1991. Cutileiro, José. A Portuguese Rural Society. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1971.■ Deschamps, Paul. Portugal: La Vie Sociale Actuelle. Paris, 1935.■. Histoire Sociale du Portugal. Paris, 1959.■ Dias, Jorge. Rio do Onor-comunitarismo agropastoral. Oporto, 1953.■. Ensaios Etnológicos. Lisbon, 1961.■. The Portuguese Contribution to Cultural Anthropology. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1964.■. Vilarinho Da Furna: Uma Aldeia Comunitária. Rev. ed. Lisbon, 1981.■ Downs, Charles. Os Moradores à Conquista da Cidade. Lisbon, 1978.■. "Community Organization, Political Change and Urban Policy: Portugal. 1974-1976." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Sociology. University of California, 1980.■. "Residents' Commissions and Urban Struggles in Revolutionary Portugal." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.■ Dracklé, Dorlé. Macht und Ohnmacht: Der Kampf num die Agarreform im Alentejo ( Portugal). Gottingen, Germany: Edit. Re, 1991.■ Espírito Santo, Moise. Communidade Rural ao Norte do Tejo. Lisbon, 1980.■ Feijó, Rui, H. Martins, and João de Pina Cabral, eds. Death in Portugal. Oxford: Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford, 1983.■ Feijó, Rui Graça. "State, Nation and Regional Diversity in Portugal: An Overview." In Richard Herr and John H. Polt, eds., Iberian Identity: Essays on the Nature of Identity in Portugal and Spain, 37-47. Berkeley: Institute of International Studies, University of California, 1989.■ Feio, Mariano. Les Bas Alentejo et l'Algarve. Lisbon, 1949.■ Ferreira de Almeida, João. Classes sociais nos campos. Lisbon, 1986.■ Fonseca, Ramiro da. O Livro da Saúde e da Doença. Lisbon, 1979.■ Gallop, Rodney. Portugal: A Book of Folk-Ways. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1936. Reprinted, 1961.■ Hoefgen, Lynn. "The Integration of Returnees from the Colonies into Portugal's Social and Economic Life." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, University of Florida, 1985.■ Ingerson, Alice Elizabeth. "Corporatism and Class Consciousness in Northwestern Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. Johns Hopkins University, 1984.■ Jenkins, Robin. The Road to Alto. London: Pluto Press, 1979.■ Lawrence, Denise. "Menstrual Politics: Women and Pigs in Rural Portugal." In T. Buckley and A. Gottlieb, eds., Blood Magic: The Anthropology of Menstruation, 117-36. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1988.■. "Suburbanization of House Form and Gender Relations in a Rural Portuguese Agro-Town." Architecture and Behavior 4, 3 (1988): 197-212.■ Martins, Hermínio. "Portugal." In Margaret S. Archer and Salvador Giner, eds., Contemporary Europe: Class, Status and Power. New York: St. Martins, 1971.■ Mattoso, José. Identificação de um país. Lisbon, 1985.■ Merten, Peter. Anarchismüs und Arbeiterkãmpf in Portugal. Hamburg: Libera-tare Association, 1981.■ Monteiro, Paulo. Terra que ja foi terra: Análise Sociológica de nove lugares agro-pastorais da Serra da Lousã. Lisbon, 1985.■ Nataf, Daniel. "Social Cleavages and Regime Formation in Contemporary Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, UCLA, 1987.■ Nazareth, J. Manuel. "Familia e Emigração em Portugal: Ensaio Exploratório." Economia e Socialismo 23 (1977): 31-50.■ O'Neill, Brian Juan. "Dying and Inheriting in Rural Tras-os-Montes." Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford 14 (1983): 44-74.■. Social Inequality in a Portuguese Hamlet: Land, Late Marriage, and Inheritance, 1870-1978. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1987.■ Pacheco, Helder. Tradições Populares de Portugal. Lisbon, 1985.■ Pardoe, Julia. Traits and Traditions of Portugal, 2 vols. London, 1832.■ Pereira Neto, João Baptista. "Social Evolution in Portugal since 1945." In Raymond S. Sayers, ed., Portugal and Brazil in Transition, 212-27. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1968.■ Pina-Cabral, João de. Sons of Adam, Daughters of Eve: The Peasant World-View of the Alto Minho. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1986.■. "Sociocultural Differentiation and Regional Identity in Portugal." In■ R. Herr and J. H. Polt, eds., Iberian Identity, 3-18. Berkeley: Institute of International Studies, 1989.■ Poinard, Michel. La Retour des Traveilleurs Portugais. Paris: La Documentation Francaise, 1979.■ Reed, Robert Roy. "Managing the Revolution: Revolutionary Promise and Political Reality in Rural Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, Indiana University, 1988.■ Riegelhaupt, Joyce F. "In the Shadow of the City: Integration of a Portuguese Village" [São João das Lampas, nr, Cascais]. Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, Columbia University, 1964.■. "Saloio Women: An Analysis of Informal and Formal Political and Economic Roles of Portuguese Peasant Women." Anthropological Quarterly 40, 3 (July 1967): 109-26.■. "Festas and Padres: The Organization of Religious Action in a Portuguese Parish." American Anthropologist 75 (1973): 835-52.■. "Peasants and Politics in Salazar's Portugal: The Corporate State and Village 'Nonpolitics'" In L. S. Graham and H. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 167-90. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.■ Rodrigues, Julieta E. S. de Almeida. "Continuity and Change in Urban Portuguese Women's Roles: Emerging New Household Structures." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Sociology, Columbia University, 1979.■ Rowland, Robert. "Demographic Patterns and Rural Society in Portugal." So-ciologica Ruralis 26, 1 (1986): 36-47.■ Sanchis, Pierre. Arraial. La Fête d'un Peuple: Les Pélerinages Populaires au Portugal. Paris, 1976.■ Siegel, Bernard J. "Social Structure and Medical Practitioners in Rural Brazil and Portugal." Sociologia (São Paulo) 20, 4 (Oct. 1958): 463-76.■. "Conflict, Parochialism and Social Differentiation in Portuguese Society." Journal of Conflict Resolution V, 1 (March 1961): 35-12.■ Smith, T. Lynn. "The Social Relationships of Man to the Land in Portugal." Sociologia 25, 1 (Dec. 1963): 319-43.■ Sousa Santos, Boaventura. "Estado e sociedade na semiperíferia do sistema mundiale: O caso português." Análise Social 87-89 (1985): 869-902.■. "Social Crisis and the State." In Kenneth Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation, 167-95. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.■ Vasconcellos, Joaquim Leite de. Ethnograia Portuguesa, 8 vols. Lisbon, 1941-82.■. Tradições Populares Portugueses. New ed. Lisbon, 1986.■ Willems, Emilio. "On Portuguese Family Structure." International Journal of Comparative Society (Dharwar, India) 3, 1 (Sept. 1962): 65-79.■ ARTS, ARCHITECTURE, URBAN PLANNING, MUSIC■ Almeida, Rodrigo Vicente de. História da Arte em Portugal: ( Segundo Estudo) Documentos lnéditos. Oporto, 1883. Almeida D'Eca, Admiral Vicente M. Castles of Portugal. Lisbon, 1925. Amaral, Francisco K. Lisboa: Uma Cidade em Transformação. Lisbon, 1969. Azevedo, Carlos de, and Chester Brummel. Churches of Portugal. New York: Scala Books, 1985.■ Barreira, João, ed. Arte Portuguesa: As Decorativas, 2 vols. Lisbon, n.d.■ Barretto, Mascarenhas, and George Dykes. Fado: Lyrical Origins and Poetical Motivation. Lisbon, 1977.■ Binney, Marcus. Country Manors of Portugal. London: Scala, 1987.■ Branco, Luís de Freitas. A Música em Portugal. Lisbon, 1930.■ Brito, Manuel Carlos de. Opera in Portugal in the Eighteenth Century. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989.■ Carvalho, Pinto de. História de Fado. Lisbon, 1903 and 1982 eds.■ Castro d'Aire, Teresa. O Fado. Lisbon: Temas da Actualidade, 1996.■ Chicó, Mário Tavares. A Architectura Gótica em Portugal. Lisbon, 1968.■ França, José-Augusto. A Arte em Portugal No Século XIX. Lisbon, 1966.■. Lisboa Pombalina e o Illuminismo, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1977.■. A Reconstrucão e a Arquitectura Pombalina. Lisbon, 1978.■ Gallop, Rodney. "The Fado (The Portuguese Song of Fate)." Musical Quarterly XIX (1933): 199-213.■. Eight Portuguese Folksongs. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1936.■ Gil, Júlio. The Finest Churches in Portugal. Lisbon, 1988.■. The Finest Castles in Portugal, 3rd ed. George F. W. Dykes, trans. Lisbon, 1996.■ Gonçalves, Rui Mário. Pintura e escultura em Portugal. Lisbon: Instituto de Cultura, 1984.■. 100 Pintores Portugueses do século XX. Lisbon: Alfa, 1986.■ Kubler, George. Portuguese Plain Architecture: Between Spices and Diamonds, 1521-1706. Middletown, Conn.: Wesleyan University Press, 1972.■. Studies in Ancient American and European Art: The Collected Essays of George Kubler. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1985.■, and Martin Soria. Art and Architecture in Spain and Portugal. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1959.■ Lacerda, Aarão de. História da Arte em Portugal, 2 vols. Oporto, 1942-48.■ Leão, Joaquim de Sousa. "Decorative Art: The Azulejo." In H. V. Livermore, ed. Portugal and Brazil: An Introduction. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1953.■ Lopes Graça, Fernando. A canção popular portuguesa. Lisbon, 1953.■. A música portuguesa e os sus problemas: Ensaios. Lisbon, 1959.■ Moita, Luís. O fado: canção de vencidos. Lisbon, 1936.■ Neves, José Cassiano. The Palace and Gardens of Fronteira: Seventeenth and Eighteenth Century Portuguese Style. Lisbon: Quetzal and Scala, 1995. North, C.T. Guia dos castelos antigos de Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon: Bertrand Ed., 2002.■ Pacheco, Jose. Stuart Carvalhais. O desenho grafico e a imprensa. Lisbon: Biblioteca do Empresario, 2000. Pereira, Paulo, ed. Arte portuguesa. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1995. Picchio, Luciana Stegagno. Storia del Teatro Portoghese. Rome: Edizinio deli' Ateneo, 1964.■ Queirós, José. Cerâmica Portuguesa, 2 vols. 2nd rev. ed. Lisbon, 1948.■ Santos, Luís Reis. Monuments of Portugal. Lisbon, 1940.■ Santos, Reinaldo dos. A Escultura em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1948-50.■. História da Arte em Portugal. Oporto, 1953.■ Sasportes, José. História da Dança em Portugal. Lisbon, 1970. Simões, J. M. dos Santos. "Azulejos in a Land of Many Colours." Connoisseur (London) CXXXVII, 551 (1956): 15-21.■. Azulejaria em Portugal no Século X VIII. Lisbon, 1979.■ Smith, Robert C. A Talha em Portugal. Lisbon, 1963.■. The Art of Portugal, 1500-1800. London, Weidenfeld and Nicolson, 1968.■. "The Building of Mafra." Apollo 97, 134 (April 1973): 360-67.■ Stoop, Anne de. Demeures portugaises dans les environs de Lisbonne. Paris: Weber, 1986.■. Palais et manoirs: Le Minho. Paris: Ed. du Seuil, 1995.■ Tannock, Michael. Portuguese 20th Century Artists: A Biographical Dictionary. Chichester, U.K.: Phillimore, 1978.■ Taylor, René. "The Architecture of Port Wine." The Architectural Review CXXIX, 772 (1961): 368-99.■ Terol, Marylene. Azulejos a Lisbonne. Paris: Hervas, 1992.■ Veiga de Oliveira, Ernesto. Instrumentos musicais populares portugueses. Lisbon, 1982.■ Watson, Walter Crum. Portuguese Architecture. London: Constable, 1908. Wohl, Hellmut. "Carlos Mardel and His Lisbon Architecture." Apollo 97, 134 (April 1973): 350-59.■ Andrade, Sergio de. "Presepios." In Dicionario de Arte Barroca em Portugal. Lisbon: Presenca, 1989. Barreira, Joao. Arte Portuguesa, Arquitectura e Escultura. Lisbon: Excelsior, n.d.■ Cardoso, Arnaldo Pinto. O Presepio Barroco Portugues. Lisbon: Bertrand, 2003.■ Chaves, Luis. Os Barristas Portugueses. Coimbra, 1925.■. Natal Portugues. Oporto: Liv. Classica Editora, 1942.■ Gargano, Pietro. Il Presepio. Otto Secoli di Storia, Arte, Tradizione. Milan: Fenice, 1995.■ Lima, Henrique de Campos F. Joaquim Machado de Castro, Escultor Conimbricense. Coimbra: Instituto de Historia de Arte, 1989. Macedo, Diogo de. Presepios Portugueses. Lisbon: Artis, 1951.■. Machado de Castro. Lisbon: Artis, 1958.■ Morais, Heitor. Natal do Meu Coracao. Braga: Ed. A.O., 1991.■ Pais, Alexandre Nobre. Presepios Portugueses Monumentos do Seculo XVIII em Terracotta, 2 vols. Master's thesis in history of art, Universidade Nova de Lisboa, 1998.■ Queiros, Jose. Ceramica Portuguesa. Lisbon: Presenca, 1998. Santos, Reinaldo dos. A Escultura em Portugal. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1951. Serrao, Vitor. Historia da Arte em Portugal IV-O Barroco. Lisbon: Presenca, 2003.■ Smith, Robert C. The Art Of Portugal 1500-1800. New York: Meredith Press, 1968.■ Sousa, Ernesto de. Presepios. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1998.■ Cinema■ Antunes, Joao and Jose de Matos-Cruz, Cinema Portugues 1896-1998. Lisbon: Lusomundo, 1997.■ Bandeira, Jose Gomes. Porto: 100 anos de cinema portugues. Oporto: Camara Municipal do Porto, 1996. Duarte, Fernando. Primitivos do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Cinecultura, 1960.■ Faria de Almeida, M., Resumo da Historia do Cinema. Lisbon: RTP, 1982. Nobre, Roberto. Singularidades do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Portugalia, n.d.■ Pina, Luis de. Aventura do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Vega, 1977.■. Documentarismo Portugues. Lisbon: IPC, 1977.■. Panorama do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Terra Livre, 1978.■. Historia do Cinema Portugues. Mem Martins: Europa-America, 1986.■ Ribeiro, Felix. O Cinema Portugues antes do Sonoro. Esboco Historiconema Portugues. Lisbon: Terra Livre, 1978.■. Panorama do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: n.d.■ Andresen, Sofia de Melo Breyner. A Fada Oriana. 9th ed. Lisbon: Figueiri-nhas, 1985.■ Araújo, Matilde Rosa. A estrada fascinante. Lisbon: Livros Horizonte, 1988. Barreto, Garcia. Literatura Para Crianças E Jovens Em Portugal. Oporto:■ Campo Das Letras, 1998. Bastos, Glória. A escrita para crianças em Portugal no seculo XIX. Lisbon:■ Caminho da Educaçao, 1997. Cadet, Maria Rita Chiappe. Os Contos da Mamã. Lisbon: Lallement Freres, 1883.■ Castro, Fernanda. Mariazinha em Africa, 2nd ed. Lisbon: Portugália, 1947. Cross, Esther, and Wilbur Cross. Portugal. Chicago: Childrens Press, 1986. DeSkalon, Anna, and Christa Stadtler. We Live in Portugal. New York: Watts, 1987.■ Gomes, Alice. A Nau Catrineta, 2nd ed. Lisbon: Portugália, 1973.■. A literatura para a infância. Lisbon: Torres & Abreu, 1979.■ Letria, José Jorge. Do sentimento mágico da vida. Lisbon: Escritor, 1994. Müller, Adolfo Simões. Historiazinha de Portugal, 6th ed. Oporto: Tavares Martins, 1983.■ Osório, Ana de Castro. Para as crianças. Illustr. by Leal da Câmara. Setúbal: Liv. Crianças, 1908.■ Pires, Maria Laura Bettencourt. História da literatura infantil portuguesa. Lisbon: Vega, 1981. Ribeiro, Aquilino. Arca de Noé-III Classe. Lisbon, 1989. Rocha, Natércia. Breve História da Literatura para Crianças em Portugal. Lisbon: Instituto de Cultura e Língua Portuguesa, 1984.■. Bibliografia geral da literatura portuguesa para crianças. Lisbon: Edit. Comunicação, 1987.■ Sá, Domingos Guimarães de. A literatura infantil em Portugal. Braga: Edit. Franciscana, 1981.■ Selfridge. John. Portugal. New York: Chelsea House, 1990. Vaz de Carvalho, Maria Amália. Contos para os Nossos Filhos, 11th ed. Oporto: Barreira, 1947.■ Viana, António Manuel Couto. Jõao de Deus e um século de literatura infantil em Portugal. Lisbon: Ed. do Templo, 1978.■ Lisbon, Capital City, in History and Literature■ Castelo-Branco, Fernando. Lisboa Seiscentista, 3rd ed. Lisbon: 1969.■ Castilho, Júlio de. Lisboa Antiga, 7 vols. Lisbon, 1935-45.■ Couto, Dejanirah. Histoire de Lisbonne. Paris: Fayard, 2000.■ Crespo, Ángel. Lisboa Mítica e Literária. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1987.■ Dias, Marina Tavares. Lisboa Desaparecida. Lisbon: Quimera, 1990.■ Dionísio, Sant'anna, ed. Guia de Portugal. Vol. I: Lisboa e Arredores. Lisbon: Biblioteca Nacional de Lisboa, 1924, orig. ed; reprint, Gulbenkian Foundation, 1979.■ França, José-Augusto. Lisboa Pombalina e o Iluminismo. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1977.■ Moita, Irisalva, ed. O Livro de Lisboa. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1994.■ Neves, Orlando. Lisboa em Crónica. Lisbon: Author's Ed., 1968.■ Pavão, Luís, and Mário Pereira. Tabernas de Lisboa. Lisbon: Assírio & Alvim, 1981.■ Pessoa, Fernando. Lisboa. O que o turista deve ver: What the Tourist Should See. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1997.■ Queirós, José Maria Eça de. À Capital. Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1960.■ Santos, Piedade Braga, et al. Lisboa Setecentista vista por Estrangeiros. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1996.■ Vieira, Alice. Esta Lisboa. Lisbon: Caminho, 1993.■ Wright, David, and Patrick Swift. Lisbon: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1971.■ Azevedo, João Lúcio. Historia das Cristãos-Novos. Lisbon: Liv. Clássica, 1975.■ Baião, António. A Inquisição em Portugal e no Brasil: Subsídios para a sua história. Lisbon: Arquivo Histórico Portugues, 1906. Bethencourt, Francisco. "Portugal: A Scrupulous Inquisition," In Bengt Ankarloo and Gustav Henningsen, eds., Early Modern Witchcraft: Centres and Peripheries, 403-22. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1990.■. "Os equilíbrios sociais do Poder." In José Mattoso, ed., Historia De Portugal, Vol. 3, No Alvorecer Da Modernidade ( 1480-1620). Lisbon: Estampa, 1993.■ Braga, Maria Luísa. A Inquisição em Portugal na primeira metade do Séc. XVIII. Lisbon: Inst. Nacional de Investigação Científica, 1992.■ Haliczer, Stephen, ed. Inquisition and Society in Early Modern Europe. London: Croom Helm, 1987.■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. Reprint. New York: AMS Press, 1968.■ Magalhães, Joaquim Romero. "Em Busca dos Tempos da Inquisição (15731615)." Revista de História das Ideias 9 (1987): 191-228.■ Mea, Elvira Cunha Azevedo. A Inquisição de Coimbra no Século XVI. Oporto, 1989.■ Mendonça, José Lourenço D. de, and António Joaquim Moreira. História da Inquisição em Portugal. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1980.■ Novinsky, Anita, and Luísa M. Carneiro, eds. Inquisição: Ensaios sobre Mentalidade, Heresias e Arte. Rio de Janeiro: Expressão e Cultura, 1992.■ Pereira, Isais da Rosa. Documentos para a história da Inquisição em Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.■ Rego, Yvonne Cunha, ed. Feiticeiros, Profetas e Visionários: Textos Antigos Portugueses. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional e Casa da Moeda, 1981.■ Saraiva, António José. Inquisição e cristãos-novos. Lisbon: Estampa, 1985.■ Walker, Timothy Dale. "Doctors, Folk Medicine and the Inquisition: The Repression of Popular Healing in Portugal during the Enlightenment Era." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of History, Boston University, 2001.■ Literature in English Translation: Selection■ Alcaforado, Mariana. The Letters of a Portuguese Nun ( Mariana Alcaforado). Edgar Prestage, trans. London: D. Nutt, 1893.■ Andrade, Eugénio de. "White on White." Alexis Levitin, trans. Quarterly Review of Literature. Poetry Series VIII. Vol. 27. Princeton, N.J., 1987.■. Another Name for Earth; O outro nome da terra. Alexis Levitin, trans. Ft. Bragg, Calif.: QED Press, 1997.■ Andresen, Sophia de Mello Breyner. Marine Rose: Selected Poems. Ruth Fain-light, trans. Redding Ridge, Conn.: Swan Books, 1989.■ Antunes, António Lobo. South of Nowhere. Elizabeth Lowe, trans. New York: Random House, 1983.■. Fado Alexandrino. Gregory Rabassa, trans. New York: Grove Weidenfeld, 1990.■. An Explanation of the Birds. Richard Zenith, trans. New York: Grove Weidenfeld, 1991.■. Act of the Damned. New York: Grove Press, 1995.■. The Natural Order of Things. New York: Grove Press, 2000.■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. The Three Marias: New Portuguese Letters. Helen R. Lane, trans. New York: Doubleday, 1975.■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. Poems from the Portuguese ( with the Portuguese text). A.■ Bell, trans. Oxford: Blackwell, 1913.■ Camões, Luís de. The Lusiads of Luís de Camões. Leonard Bacon, trans. New York: Hispanic Society of America, 1950.■. The Lusiads. William C. Atkinson, trans. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1952.■. The Lusiads. Landeg White, trans. New York: Oxford University Press, 1997.■ Castelo Branco, Camilo. Doomed Love ( A Family Memoir). Alice R. Clemente, trans Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1995. Castro, José Maria Ferreira de. Emigrants. Dorothy Ball, trans. New York: Macmillan, 1962.■. Jungle. Charles Duff, trans. New York: Viking, 1935.■. The Mission. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Hamilton, 1963.■ Dantas, Júlio. The Cardinals' Collation, 48th ed. A. Saintsbury, trans. London, 1962.■ Dias de Melo. Dark Stones. Gregory McNab, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1996.■ Dinis, Júlio. The Fidalgos of Casa Mourisca. Rosanna Dabney, trans. Boston: D. Lothrop, 1891.■ Garrett, Almeida. Brother Luiz de Sousa [play]. Edgar Prestage, trans. London: Elkin Mathess, 1909.■. Travels in My Homeland. John M. Parker, trans. London: Peter Owen and UNESCO, 1987. Griffin, Jonathan. Camões: Some Poems Translated from the Portuguese by Jonathan Griffin. London: Menard Press, 1976. Jorge, Lídia. The Murmuring Coast. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1995.■ Lisboa, Eugénio, ed. Portuguese Short Fiction. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1997.■ Lopes, Fernão. The English in Portugal 1367-87: Extracts from the Chronicles of Dom Fernando and Dom João. Derek W. Lomax and R. J. Oakley, eds. and trans. Warminster, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1988.■ Macedo, Helder, ed. Contemporary Portuguese Poetry: An Anthology in English. Helder Macedo, et al., trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet New Press, 1978.■ Martins, J. P. De Oliveira. A History of Iberian Civilization. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans.; preface by Salvador de Madariaga. New York: Cooper Square, 1969.■ Mendes Pinto, Fernão. The Travels of Mendes Pinto [Orig. title: Peregrinação].■ Rebecca D. Catz, trans., with introduction and notes. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1989. Miguéis, José Rodrigues. A Man Smiles at Death with Half a Face. George■ Monteiro, trans. Hanover, N.H.: University Press of New England, 1991.■. Happy Easter. John Byrne, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1995.■. Steerage and Ten Other Stories. George Monteiro, ed. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1998. Monteiro, Luís De Sttau. The Rules of the Game. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Hamilton, 1965.■ Mourão-Ferreira, David. Lucky in Love. Christine Robinson, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1999. Namora, Fernando. Field of Fate. Dorothy Ball, trans. London: Macmillan, 1970.■. Mountain Doctor. Dorothy Ball, trans. London: Macmillan, 1956.■ Nemésio, Vitorino. Inclement Weather over the Channel. Francisco Cota Fagundes, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1993.■. Stormy Isles: An Azorean Tale. Francisco C. Fagundes, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 2000.■ Paço D'Arcos, Joaquim. Memoirs of a Banknote. Robert Lyle, trans. London, 1968.■ Pedroso, Consiglieri, comp. Portuguese Folk-Tales. Henriqueta Monteiro, trans. Reprint of orig. 1882 ed. New York: Benjamin Blom, 1969.■ Pessoa, Fernando. Fernando Pessoa: Sixty Portuguese Poems. F. E. G. Quintanilha, ed. and trans. Cardiff: University of Wales Press, 1971.■. Selected Poems: Fernando Pessoa. 2nd rev. ed. Jonathan Griffin, trans. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1982.■. The Book of Disquiet. Alfred MacAdams, trans. New York: Pantheon, 1991.■. Fernando Pessoa: Selected Poems. Peter Rickard, ed. and trans. Edinburgh, U.K.: Edinburgh University Press, 1991.■. "The Mariner: A 'Static Drama' in One Act." In Translation: Portugal.■ George Ritchie, et al., trans. The Journal of Literary Translation. Vol. XXV, 38-56. New York: Translation Center, Columbia University, 1991.■. Message: Bilingual Edition. Jonathan Griffin, trans. London: Menard Press and King's College, 1992.■ Pires, José Cardoso. Ballad of a Dog's Beach. Mary Fitton, trans. London: J. M. Dent, 1986.■ Queirós, José Maria Eça de. Cousin Bazilio. Roy Campbell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1953.■. The Relic. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1954.■. The City and the Mountains. Roy Campbell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1955.■. The Sin of Father Amaro. Nan Flanagan, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1962.■. The Maias. Patricia McGowan Pinheiro, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1965.■. The Illustrious House of Ramires. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1968.■. Letters from England. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1970.■. To the Capital. John Vetch, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1995.■ Quental, Antero de. Sixty-four Sonnets. Edgar Prestage, trans. London: David Nutt, 1894.■ Redol, Alves. The Man with Seven Names. L. L. Barrett, trans. New York: Knopf, 1964.■ Resende, André de. André deResende's 'Poema Latina'/ 'Latinpoems.' J. C. R. Martyn, ed. and trans. Lewiston N.Y.: Lampeter and Edwin Mellen, 1998. Ribeiro, Aquilino. When the Wolves Howl. Patricia McGowan Pinheiro, trans. New York: Macmillan; London: Cape, 1963. Sá Carneiro, Mário de. The Great Shadow ( and Other Stories). Margaret Jull Costa, trans. Sawtry, U.K.: Dedalus, 1996. Santareno, Bernardo. The Promise. Nelson H. Vieira, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1981.■ Saramago, José. Baltasar and Blimunda. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1987.■. The Stone Raft. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1991.■. The Year of the Death of Ricardo Reis. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1991.■. The History of the Siege of Lisbon. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt Brace, 1996.■. Blindness. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1999.■. Tale of the Unknown Island. New York: Harcourt Brace, 2000.■. All the Names. Margaret Jull Costa, trans. New York: Harcourt, 2000.■. Journey to Portugal. New York: Harcourt Brace, 2001.■ Sena, Jorge de. The Poetry of Jorge de Sena: A Bilingual Selection. Frederick G. Williams et al., trans. Santa Barbara, Calif.: Mudborn Press, 1980.■. By the Rivers of Babylon and Other Stories. New Brunswick, N.J.: Rutgers University Press, 1989.■ Vicente, Gil. Four Plays of Gil Vicente: Edited from the Editio Princeps ( 1562). Aubrey F. G. Bell, ed. and trans. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1920.■. Lyrics of Gil Vicente. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans. Oxford: Oxford University Press, Hispanic Notes and Monographs, Portuguese Series 1, 1921.■. The Play of Rubena. Jack E. Tomlins, trans.; Rene P. Garay and José I. Suarez, eds. New York: National Hispanic Foundation for Humanities, 1993.■. The Boat Plays. David Johnston, trans. and adaptation. London: Oberon, 1996.■. Three Discovery Plays. Anthony Lappin, trans. Warminster, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1997.■ Vieira, António. Dust Thou Art. Rev. W. Anderson, trans. London, 1882.■ Portuguese and Portuguese-American Cooking: Cuisine■ Anderson, Jean. Food of Portugal. New York: Hearst, 1994. Asselin, E. Donald. A Portuguese-American Cookbook. Rutland, Vt.: Charles E. Tuttle, 1966.■ Bourne, Ursula. Portuguese Cookery. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1973. Crato, Maria Helena Tavares. Cozinha Portuguesa I, II. Lisbon: Editorial Presença, 1978.■ Dienhart, Miriam, and Anne Emerson, ed. Cooking in Portugal. Cascais: American Women of Lisbon, 1978.■ Feibleman, Peter S. The Cooking of Spain and Portugal. New York: Time-Life Books; Foods of the World, 1969.■ Koehler, Margaret H. Recipes from the Portuguese of Provincetown. Riverside, Conn.: Chatham Press, 1973. Manjny, Maite. The Home Book of Portuguese Cookery. London: Faber & Faber, 1974.■ Marques, Susan Lowndes. Good Food from Spain and Portugal. London: Muller, 1956.■ Modesto, Maria de Lourdes. Cozinha Tradicional Portuguesa. Lisbon: Verbo, 1982.■ Ortiz, Elisabeth Lambert. The Food of Spain and Portugal. The Complete Iberian Cuisine. New York: Atheneum, 1989. Pinto, Elvira. La Bonne Cuisine Portugaise. Paris: Edicions Garanciere, 1985.■ Robertson, Carol. Portuguese Cooking: The Authentic and Robust Cuisine of Portugal. Berkeley Calif.: North Atlantic, 1993. Schmaeling, Tony. The Cooking of Spain and Portugal. Ware, U.K.: Omega, 1983.■ Vieira, Édite. The Taste of Portugal. London: Robinson, 1989.■ Von Treskow, Maria. Zü Gast in Portugal: Eine Kulnarische Reise in Garten Europas. Weingarten: Kunstverlag, 1989. Wright, Carol. Portuguese Food. London: Dent, 1969.■. Self-catering in Portugal: Making the Most of Local Food and Drink. London: Croom Helm, 1986.■ Afonso, Simonetta Luz, and Angela Delaforce. Palace of Queluz— The Gardens. Lisbon, 1989.■ Araújo, Iluídio Alves de. Arte Paisagista e Arte das Jardins em Portugal. Lisbon, 1962.■ Azeredo, Francisco de. Casas Senhoriais Portuguesas. Barcelos, 1986.■ Binney, Marcus. Country Manors of Portugal. New York: Scala Books, 1987.■ Bowe, Patrick, and Nicolas Sapieha. Gardens of Portugal. New York: Scala Books and Harper and Row, 1989.■ Cane, Florence du. The Flowers and Gardens of Madeira. London, 1924.■ Cardoso, Pedro Homem, and Helder Carita. Da Grandeza das Jardins em Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.■ Carita, Helder, and Homem Cardoso. Portuguese Gardens. London: Antique Collector's Club, 1987.■ Costa, António da, and Luís de O. Franquinho. Madeira: Plantas e Floras. Funchal, 1986.■ Nichols, Rose Standish. Spanish and Portuguese Gardens. Boston, 1926.■ Pereira, Arthur D. Sintra and Its Farm Manors. Sintra, 1983.■ Sampaio, Gonçalo. Flora Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1946.■ Sitwell, Sacheverell. Portugal and Madeira. London: Batsford, 1945.■ Underwood, John, and Pat Underwood. Landscapes of Madeira. London, 1980.■ Vieira, Rui. Flowers of Madeira. Funchal, 1973.■ Viterbo, Francisco Marques de Sousa. A Jardinagem em Portugal, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1906-9.■ Education, Science, Health, and Medical History■ Albuquerque, Luís de. Estudos de História, 3 vols. Coimbra, 1973-81.■. Ciência e experiência nos Descobrimentos portugueses. Lisbon, 1983.■. Para a História de Ciência em Portugal. Lisbon, 1983.■. As Navegaçoes E A Sua Projecção Na Ciência E Na Cultura. Lisbon, 1987.■ Baião, Antônio. Episódios Dramáticos da Inquisição Portuguesa, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1936-55.■ Cabreira, Antônio. Portugal nos mares e nas ciências. Lisbon, 1929. Carvalho, Rômulo de. A Astronomia em Portugal (séc. xviii). Lisbon, 1985. Fernandes, Barahona. Egas Moniz: Pioneiro de descobrimentos médicos. Lisbon, 1983.■ Gaitonde, P. D. Portuguese Pioneers in India: Spotlight on Medicine. London: Sangam Books, 1983.■ Hanson, Carl A. "Portuguese Cosmology in the Late Seventeenth Century." In Benjamin F. Taggie and Richard W. Clement, eds., Iberia & the Mediterranean, 75-85. Warrensburg: Central Missouri State University, 1989.■ Higgins, Michael H., and Charles F. S. de Winton. Survey of Education in Portugal. London, 1942.■ Hirsch, Elizabeth Feist. Damião de Góis: The Life and Thought of a Portuguese Humanist. The Hague, 1967.■ Lemos, Maximiano. Arquivos de História da Medicina Portuguesa. Several vols. Lisbon, 1886-1923. Vol. I. História da Medicina em Portugal. Doutrina e Instituições. Lisbon, 1899.■ Mira, Matias Ferreira de. História da Medicina Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1948.■ Orta, Garcia de. Colóquios dos Simples e Drogas e Cousas Medicinais da India. Conde de Ficalho, ed., 2 vols. Lisbon, 1891-95.■ Osório, J. Pereira. História e Desenvolvimento da Ciência em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1986-89.■ Pina, Luís de. "Uma prioridade portuguesa do século XVI. João de Barros e a Dactiloscópia Oriental." Arquivo da Repartição de Antropologia Criminal IV (1936).■. "As Ciências na História do Império Colonial Português — Séculos XV a XIX." Anais de Faculdade de Ciências do Porto ( 1939-10).■. "Os Portugueses Mestres de Ciência e Metras no Estrangeiro." Actas do Congresso do Mundo Português. Lisbon, 1940.■. "A Ciência em Portugal (bosquejo Histórico)." In Secretariado Nacional da Informação, ed., Portugal: Breviário Da Pátria Para Os Portugueses Ausentes, 277-301. Lisbon, 1946.■ Richards, Robert A. C., ed. Guide to World Science: Vol. 9: Spain and Portugal, 2nd ed. Guernsey, U.K.: F. H. Books, 1974.■ Saraiva, António José. História da Cultura em Portugal, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1950-62.■ ———. "João de Barros." In Serrao, ed., Dicionário de História de Portugal 1 (1963): 307-8.■ Silvestre Ribeiro, José. História dos Establecimentos Scientíficos, Literários e Artísticos de Portugal nos Successivos Reinados da Monarchia, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1871-83.■ Veiga-Pires, J. A., and Ronald G. Grainger, eds. Pioneers in Angiography: The Portuguese School ofAngiography. Lancaster, U.K.: MTP Press, 1982.■ Walker, Timothy. "Doctors, Folk Medicine and the Inquisition: The Repression of Popular Healing in Portugal during the Enlightenment Era." Ph.D. dissertation, History Department, Boston University, 2001.■ Barbosa, Madelena. "Women in Portugal." Women's Studies International Quarterly 4 (1981): 477-80.■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. Novas Cartas Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1972.■ ———. The Three Marias. New Portuguese Letters. Helen R. Lane, trans. New York: Doubleday, 1975.■ Brettell, Caroline B. We Have Already Cried Many Tears: The Stories of Three Portuguese Migrant Women. Cambridge, Mass.: Schenkman, 1982.■ Ferreira, Virginia. "Engendering Portugal: Social Change, State Politics, and Women's Social Mobilization." In António Costa Pinto, ed., Modern Portugal, 162-88. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.■ Goodwin, Mary. "Portuguese Feminism." Portuguese Studies Newsletter 17 (Spring-Summer 1987): 12-13.■ Lamas, Maria. As Mulheres do Meu País. Lisbon, 1948.■ "Mulheres Portuguesas e Feminismo." Análise Social [special number on Portuguese Women and Feminism] 22 (1986): 92-93.■ Osório, Ana de Castro. As Mulheres Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1905.■ Sadlier, Darlene J. The Question of How: Women Writers and New Portuguese Literature. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood; Contributions in Women's Studies, no. 109, 1989.■ Silva, Manuela. The Employment of Women in Portugal. Luxembourg: Office for Official Publications, European Communities, 1984. Velho da Costa, Maria. Maina Mendes. Lisbon, 1974.■ Vicente, Ana, and Maria Reynolds de Souza. Family Planning in Portugal. Lisbon, 1984.■ Almeida, Fortunato de. História da Igreja em Portugal. 6 vols. Coimbra, 1910-24, and Oporto, 1967-72. Alonso, Joaquim Maria. The Secret of Fátima: Fact and Legend. Cambridge, Mass.: Ravengate Press, 1979. Alves, José da Felicidade, ed. Católicos e política de Humberto Delgado à Marcelo Caetano. Lisbon, 1969. Araújo, Miguel de, ed. Dicionario político; 1; Os Bispos e a revoluçao de Abril. Lisbon, 1976. Bishko, Charles Julian. Spanish and Portuguese Monastic History 600-1300. London, Variorum Reprints, 1984.■ Blanshard, Paul. Freedom and Catholic Power in Spain and Portugal. Boston: Beacon Press, 1962.■ Boxer, C. R. The Church Militant and Iberian Expansion 1440-1770. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1978. Bruneau, Thomas C. "Church and State in Portugal: Crises of Cross and Sword." Journal of Church and State XVIII (1976): 463-90. Freire, José Geraldes. Resistência Católico ao Salazarismo-Marcelismo. Oporto, 1976.■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. John C. Banner, trans. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1962.■ IPOPE. Estudo sobre liberdade e religião em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973. Johnston, Francis. Fátima: The Great Sign. Chulmleigh, U.K.: Augustine Publications, 1980.■ Kondor, Fr. Louis. Fátima in Lucia's Own Words: Sister Lucia's Memoirs. Fatima: Postulation Center, 1976. Lourenço, Joaquim Maria. Situação jurídica da Igreja em Portugal. Coimbra, 1943.■ Mattoso, José. Religião e Cultura na Idade Média Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1982. Miller, Samuel J. Portugal and Rome c. 1748-1830: An Aspect of Catholic Enlightenment. Rome: Universita Gregoriana Editrice, 1978. O'Malley, John W. The First Jesuits. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1993.■ Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wisc.: Bruce, 1957.■ Prestage, Edgar. Portugal: A Pioneer of Christianity. Lisbon, 1945.■ Richard, Robert. Etudes sur l'histoire morale et religieuse de Portugal. Paris: Centro Cultural de Gulbenkian, 1970.■ Robinson, Richard A. H. "The Religious Question and Catholic Revival in Portugal, 1900-1930." Journal of Contemporary History XII (1977): 345-62.■. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London: Allen & Unwin, 1979.■ Rodrigues, R. P. Francisco. História da Companhia de Jesus na Assistência de Portugal, 7 vols. Lisbon, 1931-50.■ Roth, Cecil. A History of the Marranos. Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society of America, 1932.■ Agriculture, Viticulture, and Fishing■ Abreu-Ferreira, Darlene. "The Portuguese in Newfoundland: Documentary Evidence Examined." Portuguese Studies Review 4, 1 (1995-96): 11-33.■ Allen, H. Warner. The Wines of Portugal. London: Michael Joseph, 1963.■ Barros, Afonso de. A reforma agrária em Portugal. Oeiras, 1979.■ Beamish, Huldine V. The Hills of Alentejo. London: Geoffrey Bles, 1958.■ Bennett, Norman R. "The Golden Age of the Port Wine System, 1781-1807." The International History Review XII (1990): 221-18.■ Black, Richard. "The Myth of Subsistence: Market Production in the Small Farm Sector of Northern Portugal." Iberian Studies 1, 8 (1989): 25-41.■ Bravo, Pedro, and Duarte de Oliveira. Viticulture Moderna. Lisbon, 1974.■. Vinhas e Vinhos De Portugal. Lisbon, 1979.■ Cabral, Manuel V. "Agrarian Structures and Recent Movements in Portugal." Journal of Peasant Studies 4, 5 (July 1978): 411-45.■ Cardoso, José Carvalho. A Agricultura Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1973.■ Carvalho, Bento de. Guía Dos Vinhos Portugueses. Lisbon, 1982.■ Clarke, Robert. Open Boat Whaling in the Azores: The History and Present Methods of a Relic Industry. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1954.■ Cockburn, Ernest. Port Wine and Oporto. London: Wine & Spirit, 1949. Cole, S. C. "Cod, Cod Country and Family: The Portuguese Newfoundland Fishery." Mast 3, 1 (1990): 1-29.■ Coull, James. The Fisheries of Europe. London: G. Bell & Sons, 1972.■ Croft-Cooke, Rupert. Port. London: Putnam, 1957.■. Madeira. London: Putnam, 1961.■ Delaforce, John. The Factory House at Oporto. London: Christie's Wine Publications, 1979 and later eds.■ Doel, Patricia A. Port O'Call: Memories of the Portuguese White Fleet in St. John's Newfoundland. St. John's, Newfoundland: ISER, 1992.■ Fletcher, Wyndham. Port: An Introduction to Its History and Delights. London: Bernet, 1978.■ Francis, A. D. The Wine Trade. London: Adam and Charles Black, 1972.■ Freitas, Eduardo, João Ferreira de Almeida, and Manuel Villaverde Cabral. Modalidades de penetração do capitalismo na agricultura: estruturas agrárias em Portugal Continental, 1950-1970. Lisbon, 1976.■ Gonçalves, Francisco Esteves. Portugal: A Wine Country. Lisbon, 1984.■ Gulbenkian Foundation. Agrarian Reform. Lisbon, 1981.■ Kurlansky, Mark. Cod: A Biography of the Fish That Changed the World. New York: Walker, 1997.■ Malefakis, Edward. "Two Iberian Land Reforms Compared: Spain, 1931-1936 and Portugal, 1974—1978." In Gulbenkian Foundation, Agrarian Reform. Lisbon, 1981.■ Moutinho, M. História da pesca do bacalhau. Lisbon: Imprensa Universitária, 1985.■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. lntrodução a história da agricultura em Portugal.■ Lisbon, 1968. Pato, Octávio. O Vinho. Lisbon, 1971.■ Pearson, Scott R. Portuguese Agriculture in Transition. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1987.■ Postgate, Raymond. Portuguese Wine. London: Dent, 1969.■ Read, Jan. The Wines of Portugal. London: Faber & Faber, 1982.■ Robertson, George. Port. London: Faber & Faber, 1982 ed.■ Rutledge, Ian. "Land Reform and the Portuguese Revolution." Journal of Peasant Studies 5, 1 (Oct. 1977): 79-97.■ Sanceau, Elaine. The British Factory at Oporto. Oporto, 1970.■ Simon, Andre L. Port. London: Constable, 1934.■ Simões, J. Os grandes trabalhadores do Mar: Reportagens na Terra Nova e na Groenlândia. Lisbon: Gazeta dos Caminho de Ferro, 1942.■ Smith, Diana. Portugal and the Challenge of 1992: Special Report. New York: Camões Center/RIIC, Columbia University, 1990.■ Stanislawski, Dan. Landscapes of Bacchus: The Vine in Portugal. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1970.■ Teixeira, Carlos, and Victor M. Pereira da Rosa, eds. The Portuguese in Canada: From the Seat to the City. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2000.■ Unwin, Tim. "Farmers' Perceptions of Agrarian Change in Northwest Portugal." Journal of Rural Studies 1, 4 (1985): 339-57.■ Valadão do Valle, E. Bacalhau: tradições históricas e económicos. Lisbon, 1991.■ Venables, Bernard. Baleia! The Whalers of Azores. London: Bodley Head, 1968.■ Villiers, Alan. The Quest of the Schooner Argus: A Voyage to the Banks and Greenland. New York: Scribners, 1951. World Bank. Portugal: Agricultural Survey. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978.■ ECONOMY, INDUSTRY, AND DEVELOPMENT■ Aiyer, Srivain, and Shahid A. Chandry. Portugal and the E.E.C.: Employment and Implications. Lisbon, 1979.■ Baklanoff, Eric N. The Economic Transformation of Spain and Portugal. New York: Praeger, 1978.■. "Changing Systems: The Portuguese Revolution and the Public Enterprise Sector." ACES ( Association of Comparative Economic Studies) Bulletin 26 (Summer-Fall 1984): 63-76.■. "Portugal's Political Economy: Old and New." In K. Maxwell and M. Haltzel, eds., Portugal: Ancient Country, Young Democracy, 37-59. Washington, D.C.: Wilson Center Press, 1990.■ Barbosa, Manuel P. Growth, Migration and the Balance of Payments in a Small, Open Economy. New York: Garland, 1984.■ Braga de Macedo, Jorge, and Simon Serfaty, eds. Portugal since the Revolution: Economic and Political Perspectives. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1981.■ Carvalho, Camilo, et al. Sabotagem Econômica: " Dossier" Banco Espírito Santo e Comercial de Lisboa. Lisbon, 1975.■ Corkill, David. The Development of the Portuguese Economy: A Case of Euro-peanization. London: Routledge, 1999.■ Cravinho, João. "The Portuguese Economy: Constraints and Opportunities." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 111-65. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.■ Dornsbusch, Rudiger, Richard S. Eckhaus, and Lane Taylor. "Analysis and Projection of Macroeconomic Conditions in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 299-330. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.■ The Economist (London). "On the Edge of Europe: A Survey of Portugal." (June 30, 1981): 3-27.■. "Coming Home: A Survey of Portugal." (May 28, 1988).■. 'The New Iberia: Not Quite Kissing Cousins" [Spain and Portugal]. (May 5, 1990): 21-24.■ Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian and German Marshall Fund of the U.S., eds. II Conferência Internacional sobre e Economia Portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1979.■ Hudson, Mark. Portugal to 1993: Investing in a European Future. London: The Economist Intelligence Unit/Special Report No. 11 57/EIU Economic Prospects Series, 1989.■ International Labour Office (ILO). Employment and Basic Needs in Portugal. Geneva: ILO, 1979.■ Kavalsky, Basil, and Surendra Agarwal. Portugal: Current and Prospective Economic Trends. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978.■ Krugman, Paul, and Jorge Braga de Macedo. "The Economic Consequences of the April 25th Revolution." Economia III (1979): 455-83.■ Lewis, John R., and Alan M. Williams. "The Sines Project: Portugal's Growth Centre or White Elephant?" Town Planning Review 56, 3 (1985): 339-66.■ Makler, Harry M. "The Consequences of the Survival and Revival of the Industrial Bourgeoisie." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 251-83. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.■ Marques, A. La Politique Economique Portugaise dans la Période de la Dictature ( 1926-1974). Doctoral thesis, 3rd cycle, University of Grenoble, France, 1980.■ Martins, B. Sociedades e grupos em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973.■ Mata, Eugenia, and Nuno Valério. História Econômica De Portugal: Uma Perspectiva Global. Lisbon: Edit. Presença, 1994. Murteira, Mário. "The Present Economic Situation: Its Origins and Prospects." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 331-42. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979. OCED. Economic Survey: Portugal: 1988. Paris: OCED, 1988 [see also this series since 1978].■ Pasquier, Albert. L'Economie du Portugal: Données et Problémes de Son Expansion. Paris: Librarie Generale de Droit, 1961. Pereira da Moura, Francisco. Para onde vai e economia portuguesa? Lisbon, 1973.■ Pintado, V. Xavier. Structure and Growth of the Portuguese Economy. Geneva: EFTA, 1964.■ Pitta e Cunha, Paulo. "Portugal and the European Economic Community." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 321-38. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.■. "The Portuguese Economic System and Accession to the European Community." In E. Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 281-300. Lisbon, 1985. Porto, Manuel. "Portugal: Twenty Years of Change." In Alan Williams, ed., Southern Europe Transformed, 84-112. London: Harper & Row, 1984. Quarterly Economic Review. London: The Economist Intelligence Unit, 1974-present.■ Salgado de Matos, Luís. Investimentos Estrangeiros em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973 and later eds.■ Schmitt, Hans O. Economic Stabilisation and Growth in Portugal. Washington, D.C.: International Monetary Fund, 1981.■ Smith, Diana. Portugal and the Challenge of 1992. New York: Camões Center, RIIC, Columbia University, 1989.■ Tillotson, John. The Portuguese Bank Note Case [ 1920s]: Legal, Economic and Financial Approaches to the Measure of Damages in Contract. Manchester, U.K.: Faculty of Law, University of Manchester, 1992.■ Tovias, Alfred. Foreign Economic Relations of the Economic Community: The Impact of Spain and Portugal. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1990.■ Valério, Nuno. A moeda em Portugal, 1913-1947. Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1984.■. As Finanças Públicas Portuguesas Entre As Duas Guerras Mundiais. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1994.■ World Bank. Portugal: Current and Prospective Economic Trends. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978 and to the present.■ PHOTOGRAPHY ON PORTUGAL■ Alves, Afonso Manuel, Antônio Sacchetti, and Moura Machado. Lisboa. Lisbon, 1991.■ Antunes, José. Lisboa do nosso olhar; A look on Lisbon. Lisbon: Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, 1991. Beaton, Cecil. Near East. London: Batsford, 1943.■. Lisboa 1942: Cecil Beaton, Lisbon 1942. Lisbon: British Historical Society of Portugal/Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian, 1995.■ Bottineau, Yves. Portugal. London: Thames & Hudson, 1957.■ Câmara Municipal de Lisboa. 7 Olhares ( Seven Viewpoints). Lisbon: Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, 1998.■ Capital, A. Lisboa: Imagens d'A Capital. Lisbon: Edit. Notícias, 1984.■ Dias, Marina Tavares. Photographias de Lisboa, 1900 ( Photographs of Lisbon, 1900). Lisbon: Quimera, 1991.■. Os melhores postais antigos de Lisboa ( The best old postcards of Lisbon). Lisbon: Químera, 1995.■ Finlayson, Graham, and Frank Tuohy. Portugal. London: Thames & Hudson, 1970.■ Glassner, Helga. Portugal. Berlin-Zurich: Atlantis-Verlag, 1942. Hopkinson, Amanda, ed. Reflections by Ten Portuguese photographers. Bark-way, U.K.: Frontline/Portugal 600, 1996.■ Lima, Luís Leiria, and Isabel Salema. Lisboa de Pedra e Bronze. Lisbon, 1990.■ Martins, Miguel Gomes. Lisboa ribeirinha ( Riverside Lisbon). Lisbon: Arquivo Municipal, Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, Livros Horizonte, 1994. Vieira, Alice. Esta Lisboa ( This Lisbon). Lisbon: Caminho, 1994. Wohl, Hellmut, and Alice Wohl. Portugal. London: Frederick Muller, 1983.■ EQUESTRIANISM■ Andrade, Manoel Carlos de, Luz da Liberal e Nobre Arte da Cavallaria. Lisbon, 1790.■ Graciosa, Filipe. Escola Portuguesa de Arte Equestre. Lisbon, 2004.■ Horsetalk Magazine. Published in New Zealand.■ Oliveira, Nuno. Reflections on the Equestrian Art. London, 2000.■ Russell, Eleanor, ed. The Truth in the Teaching of Nuno Oliveira. Stanhope,■ Queensland, Australia, 2003. Vilaca, Luis V., and Pedro Yglesias d'Oliveira, eds. LUSITANO. Coudelarias De Portugal. O Cavalo ancestral do Sudoeste da Europa. Lisbon: ICONOM, 2005.■ Websites of interest: www.equestrian.pt portugalweb.comHistorical dictionary of Portugal > CULTURE, LITERATURE, AND LANGUAGE
-
12 υἱός
υἱός, οῦ, ὁ (Hom.+; loanw. in rabb.) prim. ‘son’① a male who is in a kinship relationship either biologically or by legal action, son, offspring, descendantⓐ the direct male issue of a person, son τέξεται υἱόν Mt 1:21; GJs 14:2 (cp. Mel., P. 8, 53 ὡς γὰρ υἱὸς τεχθείς). Cp. Mt 1:23 (Is 7:14) and 25; 10:37 (w. θυγάτηρ); Mk 12:6a; Lk 1:13, 31, 57; 11:11; 15:11 (on this JEngel, Die Parabel v. Verlorenen Sohn: ThGl 18, 1926, 54–64; MFrost, The Prodigal Son: Exp. 9th ser., 2, 1924, 56–60; EBuonaiuti, Religio 11, ’35, 398–402); Ac 7:29; Ro 9:9 (cp. Gen 18:10); Gal 4:22 al. W. gen. Mt 7:9; 20:20f; 21:37ab; Mk 6:3; 9:17; Lk 3:2; 4:22; 15:19; J 9:19f; Ac 13:21; 16:1; 23:16; Gal 4:30abc (Gen 21:10abc); Js 2:21; AcPlCor 2:29. Also ἐγὼ Φαρισαῖός εἰμι υἱὸς Φαρισαίων Ac 23:6 is prob. a ref. to direct descent. μονογενὴς υἱός (s. μονογενής 1) Lk 7:12. ὁ υἱὸς ὁ πρωτότοκος (πρωτότοκος 1) 2:7.ⓑ the immediate male offspring of an animal (Ps 28:1 υἱοὺς κριῶν; Sir 38:25. So Lat. filius: Columella 6, 37, 4) in our lit. only as foal ἐπὶ πῶλον υἱὸν ὑποζυγίου Mt 21:5 (cp. Zech 9:9 πῶλον νέον).ⓒ human offspring in an extended line of descent, descendant, son Ἰωσὴφ υἱὸς Δαυίδ Mt 1:20 (cp. Jos., Ant. 11, 73); s. 2dα below. υἱοὶ Ἰσραήλ (Ἰσραήλ 1) Mt 27:9; Lk 1:16; Ac 5:21; 7:23, 37; 9:15; 10:36; Ro 9:27; 2 Cor 3:7, 13; Hb 11:22 al.; AcPlCor 2:32. οἱ υἱοὶ Λευί (Num 26:57) Hb 7:5. υἱὸς Ἀβραάμ Lk 19:9. υἱοὶ Ἀδάμ 1 Cl 29:2 (Dt 32:8). υἱοι Ῥουβήλ GJs 6:3.ⓓ one who is accepted or legally adopted as a son (Herodian 5, 7, 1; 4; 5; Jos, Ant. 2, 263; 20, 150) Ac 7:21 (cp. Ex 2:10).—J 19:26.② a pers. related or closely associated as if by ties of sonship, son, transf. sense of 1ⓐ of a pupil, follower, or one who is otherw. a spiritual son (SIG 1169, 12 οἱ υἱοὶ τοῦ θεοῦ=the pupils and helpers [40] of Asclepius; sim. Maximus Tyr. 4, 2c; Just., D. 86, 6 οἱ υἱοὶ τῶν προφητῶν.—Some combination w. παῖδες is the favorite designation for those who are heirs of guild-secrets or who are to perpetuate a skill of some kind: Pla., Rep. 3, 407e, Leg. 6, 769b; Dionys. Hal., Comp. Verbi 22 p. 102, 4 Us./Rdm. ῥητόρων παῖδες; Lucian, Anach. 19, Dial. Mort. 11, 1 Χαλδαίων π.=dream-interpreters, Dips. 5 ἱατρῶν π., Amor. 49; Himerius, Or. 48 [=Or. 14], 13 σοφῶν π.): the ‘sons’ of the Pharisees Mt 12:27; Lk 11:19. Peter says Μᾶρκος ὁ υἱός μου 1 Pt 5:13 (perh. w. a component of endearment; s. Μᾶρκος). As a familiar form of address by a cherished mentor Hb 12:5 (Pr 3:11; ParJer 5:28; 7:24). υἱοὶ καὶ θυγατέρες B 1:1.ⓑ of the individual members of a large and coherent group (cp. the υἷες Ἀχαιῶν in Homer; also PsSol 2:3 οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰερουσαλήμ; Dio Chrys. 71 [21], 15; LXX) οἱ υἱοὶ τοῦ λαοῦ μου 1 Cl 8:3 (scripture quot. of unknown origin). υἱοὶ γένους Ἀβραάμ Ac 13:26. οἱ υἱοὶ τῶν ἀνθρώπων (Gen 11:5; Ps 11:2, 9; 44:3; TestLevi 3:10; TestZeb 9:7; GrBar 2:4) the sons of men=humans (cp. dγ below) Mk 3:28; Eph 3:5; 1 Cl 61:2 (of the earthly rulers in contrast to the heavenly king).ⓒ of one whose identity is defined in terms of a relationship with a person or thingα. of those who are bound to a personality by close, non-material ties; it is this personality that has promoted the relationship and given it its character: son(s) of: those who believe are υἱοὶ Ἀβραάμ, because Abr. was the first whose relationship to God was based on faith Gal 3:7. In a special sense the devout, believers, are sons of God, i.e., in the light of the social context, people of special status and privilege (cp. PsSol 17:27; Just., D, 124, 1; Dio Chrys. 58 [75], 8 ὁ τοῦ Διὸς ὄντως υἱός; Epict. 1, 9, 6; 1, 3, 2; 1, 19, 9; Sextus 58; 60; 135; 376a; Dt 14:1; Ps 28:1; 72:15; Is 43:6 [w. θυγατέρες μου]; 45:11; Wsd 2:18; 5:5; 12:21 al.; Jdth 9:4, 13; Esth 8:12q; 3 Macc 6:28; SibOr 3, 702) Mt 5:45; Lk 6:35; Ro 8:14, 19 (‘Redeemer figures’ EFuchs, Die Freiheit des Glaubens, ’49, 108; against him EHommel in ThViat 4, ’52, 118, n. 26); 9:26 (Hos 2:1); 2 Cor 6:18 (w. θυγατέρες, s. Is 43:6 cited above); Gal 3:26 (cp. PsSol 17:27); 4:6a, 7ab (here the υἱός is the κληρονόμος and his opposite is the δοῦλος); Hb 2:10 (JKögel, Der Sohn u. die Söhne: Eine exeget. Studie zu Hb 2:5–18, 1904); 12:5–8 (in vs. 8 opp. νόθος, q.v.); Rv 21:7; 2 Cl 1:4; B 4:9. Corresp. there are sons of the devil (on this subj. cp. Hdb. on J 8:44) υἱὲ διαβόλου Ac 13:10. οἱ υἱοὶ τοῦ πονηροῦ (masc.) Mt 13:38b. τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ ἐν Ἅιδου ApcPt Rainer. In υἱοί ἐστε τῶν φονευσάντων τοὺς προφήτας Mt 23:31 this mng. is prob. to be combined w. sense 1c. The expr. υἱοὶ θεοῦ Mt 5:9 looks to the future (s. Betz, SM ad loc.; cp. KKöhler, StKr 91, 1918, 189f). Lk 20:36a signifies a status akin to that of angels (Ps 88:7; θεῶν παῖδες as heavenly beings: Maximus Tyr. 11, 5a; 12a; 13, 6a.—Hierocles 3, 424 the ἄγγελοι are called θεῶν παῖδες; HWindisch, Friedensbringer-Gottessöhne: ZNW 24, 1925, 240–60, discounts connection w. angels and contends for the elevation of the ordinary followers of Jesus to the status of Alexander the Great in his role as an εἰρηνηποιός [cp. Plut., Mor. 329c]; for measured critique of this view s. Betz, SM 137–42.).β. υἱός w. gen. of thing, to denote one who shares in it or who is worthy of it, or who stands in some other close relation to it, oft. made clear by the context; this constr. is prob. a Hebraism in the main, but would not appear barbaric (B-D-F §162, 6; Mlt-H. 441; Dssm., B p. 162–66 [BS 161–66]; PASA II 1884, no. 2 υἱὸς πόλεως [time of Nero; on this type of formulation SEG XXXIX, 1864]; IMagnMai 167, 5; 156, 12) οἱ υἱοὶ τοῦ αἰῶνος τούτου (αἰών 2a) Lk 16:8a (opp. οἱ υἱοί τοῦ φωτός vs. 8b); 20:34. τῆς ἀναστάσεως υἱοί (to Mediterranean publics the functional equivalent of ἀθάνατοι ‘immortals’; cp. ἀνάστασις 2b) 20:36b. υἱοὶ τῆς ἀνομίας (ἀνομία 1; cp. CD 6:15) Hv 3, 6, 1; ApcPt 1:3; τῆς ἀπειθείας (s. ἀπείθεια) Eph 2:2; 5:6; Col 3:6; τῆς ἀπωλείας ApcPt 1:2. ὁ υἱὸς τῆς ἀπωλείας of Judas the informer J 17:12 (cp. similar expressions in Eur., Hec. 425; Menand., Dyscolus 88f: s. FDanker, NTS 7, ’60/61, 94), of the end-time adversary 2 Th 2:3. υἱοὶ τῆς βασιλείας (βασιλεία 1bη; s. SEG XXXIX, 1864 for related expressions) Mt 8:12; 13:38a. υἱοὶ βροντῆς Mk 3:17 (s. Βοανηργές). υἱὸς γεέννης (s. γέεννα) Mt 23:15; τ. διαθήκης (PsSol 17:15) Ac 3:25; εἰρήνης Lk 10:6. υἱοὶ τοῦ νυμφῶνος (s. νυμφών) Mt 9:15; Mk 2:19; Lk 5:34. υἱὸς παρακλήσεως Ac 4:36 (s. Βαρναβᾶς). υἱοὶ (τοῦ) φωτός (Hippol., Ref. 6, 47, 4 in gnostic speculation) Lk 16:8b (opp. υἱοὶ τοῦ αἰῶνος τούτου); J 12:36. υἱοὶ φωτός ἐστε καὶ υἱοὶ ἡμέρας 1 Th 5:5 (EBuonaiuti, ‘Figli del giorno e della luce’ [1 Th 5:5]: Rivista storico-critica delle Scienze teol. 6, 1910, 89–93).ⓓ in various combinations as a designation of the Messiah and a self-designation of Jesusα. υἱὸς Δαυίδ son of David of the Messiah (PsSol 17:21) Mt 22:42–45; Mk 12:35–37; Lk 20:41–44; B 12:10c. Specif. of Jesus as Messiah Mt 1:1a; 9:27; 12:23; 15:22; 20:30f; 21:9, 15; Mk 10:47f; Lk 18:38f.—WWrede, Jesus als Davidssohn: Vorträge u. Studien 1907, 147–77; WBousset, Kyrios Christos2 1921, 4, Rel.3 226f; ELohmeyer, Gottesknecht u. Davidssohn ’45, esp. 68; 72; 77; 84; TNicklin, Gospel Gleanings ’50, 251–56; WMichaelis, Die Davidsohnschaft Jesu usw., in D. histor. Jesus u. d. kerygm. Christus, ed. Ristow and Matthiae, ’61, 317–30; LFisher, ECColwell Festschr. ’68, 82–97.β. ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ, υἱὸς θεοῦ (the) Son of God (for the phrase s. JosAs 6:2 al. Ἰωσὴφ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ; there is no undisputed evidence of usage as messianic title in pre-Christian Judaism [s. Dalman, Worte 219–24, Eng. tr. 268–89; Bousset, Kyrios Christos2 53f; EHuntress, ‘Son of God’ in Jewish Writings Prior to the Christian Era: JBL 54, ’35, 117–23]; cp. 4Q 246 col. 2, 1 [JFitzmyer, A Wandering Aramean ’79, 90–93; JCollins, BRev IX/3, ’93, 34–38, 57]. Among polytheists on the other hand, sons of the gods in a special sense [s. Just., A I, 21, 1f] are not only known to myth and legend, but definite historical personalities are also designated as such. Among them are famous wise men such as Pythagoras and Plato [HUsener, Das Weihnachtsfest2 1911, 71ff], and deified rulers, above all the Roman emperors since the time of Augustus [oft. in ins and pap: Dssm., B 166f=BS 166f, LO 294f=LAE 346f; Thieme 33]. According to Memnon [I B.C./ I A.D.]: 434 Fgm. 1, 1, 1 Jac., Clearchus [IV B.C.] carried his boasting so far as Διὸς υἱὸν ἑαυτὸν ἀνειπεῖν. Also, persons who were active at that time as prophets and wonder-workers laid claim to the title υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ, e.g. the Samaritan Dositheus in Origen, C. Cels. 6, 11; sim. an Indian wise man who calls himself Διὸς υἱός Arrian, Anab. 7, 2, 3; cp. Did., Gen. 213, 18 ὁ Ἀβρὰμ υἱὸς θεοῦ διὰ δικαιοσύνην. S. GWetter, ‘Der Sohn Gottes’ 1916; Hdb. exc. on J 1:34; s. also Clemen2 76ff; ENorden, Die Geburt des Kindes 1924, 75; 91f; 132; 156f; EKlostermann, Hdb. exc. on Mk 1:11 [4th ed. ’50]; M-JLagrange, Les origines du dogme paulinien de la divinité de Christ: RB 45, ’36, 5–33; HPreisker, Ntl. Zeitgesch. ’37, 187–208; HBraun, ZTK 54, ’57, 353–64; ANock, ‘Son of God’ in Paul. and Hellen. Thought: Gnomon 33, ’61, 581–90 [=Essays on Religion and the Anc. World II, ’72, 928–39]—originality in Paul’s thought): Ps 2:7 is applied to Jesus υἱός μου εἶ σύ, ἐγὼ σήμερον γεγέννηκά σε Lk 3:22 D; GEb 18, 37.—Ac 13:33; Hb 1:5a; 5:5; 1 Cl 36:4. Likew. Hos 11:1 (w. significant changes): Mt 2:15, and 2 Km 7:14: Hb 1:5b. The voice of God calls him ὁ υἱός μου ὁ ἀγαπητός (s. ἀγαπητός 1) at his baptism Mt 3:17; Mk 1:11; Lk 3:22; GEb 18, 37 and 39 and at the Transfiguration Mt 17:5; Mk 9:7; Lk 9:35 (here ἐκλελεγμένος instead of ἀγαπ.); 2 Pt 1:17. Cp. J 1:34. The angel at the Annunciation uses these expressions in referring to him: υἱὸς ὑψίστου Lk 1:32; GJs 11:3 and υἱὸς θεοῦ Lk 1:35 (Ar. 15, 1 ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ὑψίστου. Cp. Just., A I, 23, 2 μόνος ἰδίως υἱὸς τῷ θεῷ γεγέννηται). The centurion refers to him at the crucifixion as υἱὸς θεοῦ Mt 27:54; Mk 15:39; GPt 11:45; cp. vs. 46 (CMann, ET 20, 1909, 563f; JPobee, The Cry of the Centurion, A Cry of Defeat: CFDMoule Festschr. ’70, 91–102; EJohnson, JSNT 31, ’87, 3–22 [an indefinite affirmation of Jesus]). The high priest asks εἰ σὺ εἶ ὁ Χριστὸς ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ Mt 26:63 (DCatchpole, NTS 17, ’71, 213–26). Passers-by ask him to show that he is God’s Son 27:40; sim. the devil 4:3, 6; Lk 4:3, 9. On the other hand, evil spirits address him as the Son of God Mt 8:29; Mk 3:11; 5:7; Lk 4:41; 8:28; and disciples testify that he is Mt 14:33; 16:16. S. also Mk 1:1 (s. SLegg, Ev. Sec. Marc. ’35).—Jesus also refers to himself as Son of God, though rarely apart fr. the Fourth Gosp.: Mt 28:19 (the Risen Lord in the trinitarian baptismal formula); Mt 21:37f=Mk 12:6 (an allusion in the parable of the vinedressers).—Mt 27:43; Mk 13:32; Rv 2:18. The main pass. is the so-called Johannine verse in the synoptics Mt 11:27=Lk 10:22 (s. PSchmiedel, PM 4, 1900,1–22; FBurkitt, JTS 12, 1911, 296f; HSchumacher, Die Selbstoffenbarung Jesu bei Mt 11:27 [Lk 10:22] 1912 [lit.]; Norden, Agn. Th. 277–308; JWeiss, Heinrici Festschr. 1914, 120–29, Urchristentum 1917, 87ff; Bousset, Kyrios Christos2 1921, 45ff; EMeyer I 280ff; RBultmann, Gesch. d. synopt. Trad.2 ’31, 171f; MDibelius, Die Formgeschichte des Evangeliums2 ’33, 259; MRist, Is Mt 11:25–30 a Primitive Baptismal Hymn? JR 15, ’35, 63–77; TArvedson, D. Mysterium Christi: E. Studie zu Mt 11:25–30, ’37; WDavies, ‘Knowledge’ in the Dead Sea Scrolls and Mt 11:25–30, HTR 45, ’53, 113–39; WGrundmann, Sohn Gottes, ZNW 47, ’56, 113–33; JBieneck, Sohn Gottes als Christusbez. der Synopt. ’51; PWinter, Mt 11:27 and Lk 10:22: NovT 1, ’56, 112–48; JJocz, Judaica 13, ’57, 129–42; OMichel/OBetz, Von Gott Gezeugt, Beih. ZNW [Jeremias Festschr.] 26, ’60, 3–23 [Qumran]).—Apart fr. the synoptics, testimony to Jesus as the Son of God is found in many parts of our lit. Oft. in Paul: Ro 1:3, 4, 9; 5:10; 8:3, 29, 32; 1 Cor 1:9; 15:28; 2 Cor 1:19; Gal 1:16; 2:20; 4:4; Eph 4:13; Col 1:13; 1 Th 1:10. Cp. Ac 9:20. In Hb: 1:2, 8; 4:14; 5:8; 6:6; 7:3, 28; 10:29. In greatest frequency in John (cp. Herm. Wr. 1, 6 the Λόγος as υἱὸς θεοῦ. Likew. Philo, Agr. 51 πρωτόγονος υἱός, Conf. Lingu. 146 υἱὸς θεοῦ.—Theoph. Ant. 2, 1 [p. 154, 12] ὁ λόγος ὁ τοῦ θεοῦ, ὅς ἐστιν καὶ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ; Iren. 3, 12, 2 [Harv. II 55, 2]): J 1:49; 3:16–18 (s. μονογενής 2), 35f; 5:19–26; 6:40; 8:35f; 10:36; 11:4, 27; 14:13; 17:1; 19:7; 20:31; 1J 1:3, 7; 2:22–24; 3:8, 23; 4:9f, 14f; 5:5, 9–13, 20; 2J 3, 9.—B 5:9, 11; 7:2, 9; 12:8; 15:5; Dg 7:4; 9:2, 4; 10:2 (τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ τὸν μονογενῆ; also ApcEsdr 6:16 p. 31, 22 Tdf.; ApcSed 9:1f); IMg 8:2; ISm 1:1; MPol 17:3; Hv 2, 2, 8; Hs 5, 2, 6 (ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ ὁ ἀγαπητός); 8; 11; 5, 4, 1; 5, 5, 2; 3; 5; 5, 6, 1; 2; 4; 7 (on the Christology of the Shepherd s. Dibelius, Hdb. on Hs 5, also ALink and JvWalter [πνεῦμα 5cα]); Hs 8, 3, 2; 8, 11, 1. Cp. 9, 1, 1; 9, 12, 1ff.—In trinitarian formulas, in addition to Mt 28:19, also IMg 13:1; EpilMosq 5; D 7:1, 3.—The deceiver of the world appears w. signs and wonders ὡς υἱὸς θεοῦ D 16:4 (ApcEsdr 4:27 p. 28, 32 Tdf. ὁ λέγων• Ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ [of Antichrist]).—EKühl, Das Selbstbewusstsein Jesu 1907, 16–44; GVos, The Self-disclosure of Jesus 1926.—EBurton, ICC Gal 1921, 404–17; TNicklin, Gospel Gleanings ’50, 211–36; MHengel, The Son of God (tr. JBowden) ’76; DJones, The Title υἱὸς θεοῦ in Acts: SBLSP 24, ’85, 451–63.γ. ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου lit. ‘the son of the man’ (the pl. form οἱ υἱοὶ τῶν ἀνθρώπων appears freq. in the LXX to render בְּנֵי אָדָם = mortals, e.g. Gen 11:5; Ps 10:4; 11:2; cp. ὁ υἱὸς τῆς ἀπολείας J 17:12 [s. 2cβ]) ‘the human being, the human one, the man’ in our lit. only as a byname in ref. to Jesus and in an exclusive sense the Human One, the Human Being, one intimately linked with humanity in its primary aspect of fragility yet transcending it, traditionally rendered ‘the Son of Man.’ The term is found predom. in the gospels, where it occurs in the synoptics about 70 times (about half as oft. if parallels are excluded), and in J 12 times (s. EKlostermann, Hdb. exc. on Mk 8:31). In every case the title is applied by Jesus to himself. Nowhere within a saying or narrative about him is it found in an address to him: Mt 8:20; 9:6; 10:23; 11:19; 12:8, 32, 40; 13:37, 41; 16:13, 27f; 17:9, 12, 22; 18:10 [11] v.l.; 19:28; 20:18, 28; 24:27, 30, 37, 39, 44; 25:13 v.l., 31; 26:2, 24ab, 45, 64; Mk 2:10, 28; 8:31, 38; 9:9, 12, 31; 10:33, 45; 13:26; 14:21ab, 41, 62; Lk 5:24; 6:5, 22; 7:34; 9:22, 26, 44, 56 v.l., 58; 11:30; 12:8, 10, 40; 17:22, 24, 26, 30; 18:8, 31; 19:10; 21:27, 36; 22:22, 48, 69; 24:7.—John (FGrosheide, Υἱὸς τ. ἀνθρ. in het Evang. naar Joh.: TSt 35, 1917, 242–48; HDieckmann, D. Sohn des Menschen im J: Scholastik 2, 1927, 229–47; HWindisch, ZNW 30, ’31, 215–33; 31, ’32, 199–204; WMichaelis, TLZ 85, ’60, 561–78 [Jesus’ earthly presence]) 1:51; 3:13, 14; 5:27 (BVawter, Ezekiel and John, CBQ 26, ’64, 450–58); 6:27, 53, 62; 8:28; 9:35; 12:23, 34; 13:31. Whether the component of fragility (suggested by OT usage in ref. to the brief span of human life and the ills to which it falls heir) or high status (suggested by traditions that appear dependent on Da 7:13, which refers to one ‘like a human being’), or a blend of the two dominates a specific occurrence can be determined only by careful exegesis that in addition to extra-biblical traditions takes account of the total literary structure of the document in which it occurs. Much neglected in the discussion is the probability of prophetic association suggested by the form of address Ezk 2:1 al. (like the OT prophet [Ezk 3:4–11] Jesus encounters resistance).—On Israelite thought contemporary w. Jesus and alleged knowledge of a heavenly being looked upon as a ‘Son of Man’ or ‘Man’, who exercises Messianic functions such as judging the world (metaph., pictorial passages in En 46–48; 4 Esdr 13:3, 51f) s. Bousset, Rel.3 352–55; NMessel, D. Menschensohn in d. Bilderreden d. Hen. 1922; ESjöberg, Kenna 1 Henok och 4 Esra tanken på den lidande Människosonen? Sv. Ex. Årsb. 5, ’40, 163–83, D. Menschensohn im äth. Hen. ’46. This view is in some way connected w. Da 7:13; acc. to some it derives its real content fr. an eschatological tradition that ultimately goes back to Iran (WBousset, Hauptprobleme der Gnosis 1907, 160–223; Reitzenstein, Erlösungsmyst. 119ff, ZNW 20, 1921, 18–22, Mysterienrel.3 418ff; Clemen2 72ff; CKraeling, Anthropos and Son of Man: A Study in the Religious Syncretism of the Hellenistic Orient 1927); acc. to this tradition the First Man was deified; he will return in the last times and usher in the Kingdom of God.—Outside the gospels: Ac 7:56 (v.l. τοῦ θεοῦ; GKilpatrick, TZ 21, ’65, 209); Rv 1:13; 14:14 (both after Da 7:13; sim. allusion to Da in Just., D. 31, 1). The quot. fr. Ps 8:5 in Hb 2:6 prob. does not belong here, since there is no emphasis laid on υἱὸς ἀνθρώπου. In IEph 20:2 Jesus is described as υἱὸς ἀνθρώπου καὶ υἱὸς θεοῦ. Differently B 12:10 Ἰησοῦς, οὐχὶ υἱὸς ἀνθρώπου ἀλλὰ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ Jesus, not a man’s son, but Son of God.—HLietzmann, Der Menschensohn 1896; Dalman, Worte 191–219 (Eng. tr., 234–67); Wlh., Einl.2 123–30; PFiebig, Der Menschensohn 1901; NSchmidt, The Prophet of Nazareth 1905, 94–134, Recent Study of the Term ‘Son of Man’: JBL 45, 1926, 326–49; FTillmann, Der Menschensohn 1907; EKühl, Das Selbstbewusstsein Jesu 1907, 65ff; HHoltzmann, Das messianische Bewusstsein Jesu, 1907, 49–75 (lit.), Ntl. Theologie2 I 1911, 313–35; FBard, D. Sohn d. Menschen 1908; HGottsched, D. Menschensohn 1908; EAbbott, ‘The Son of Man’, etc., 1910; EHertlein, Die Menschensohnfrage im letzten Stadium 1911, ZNW 19, 1920, 46–48; JMoffatt, The Theology of the Gospels 1912, 150–63; WBousset, Kyrios Christos2 1921, 5–22 (the titles of the works by Wernle and Althaus opposing his first edition [1913], as well as Bousset’s answer, are found s.v. κύριος, end); DVölter, Jesus der Menschensohn 1914, Die Menschensohnfrage neu untersucht 1916; FSchulthess, ZNW 21, 1922, 247–50; Rtzst., Herr der Grösse 1919 (see also the works by the same author referred to above in this entry); EMeyer II 335ff; HGressmann, ZKG n.s. 4, 1922, 170ff, D. Messias 1929, 341ff; GDupont, Le Fils d’Homme 1924; APeake, The Messiah and the Son of Man 1924; MWagner, Der Menschensohn: NKZ 36, 1925, 245–78; Guillaume Baldensperger, Le Fils d’Homme: RHPR 5, 1925, 262–73; WBleibtreu, Jesu Selbstbez. als der Menschensohn: StKr 98/99, 1926, 164–211; AvGall, Βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ 1926; OProcksch, D. Menschensohn als Gottessohn: Christentum u. Wissensch. 3, 1927, 425–43; 473–81; CMontefiore, The Synoptic Gospels2 1927 I 64–80; ROtto, Reich Gottes u. Menschensohn ’34, Eng. tr. The Kgdm. of God and the Son of Man, tr. Filson and Woolf2 ’43; EWechssler, Hellas im Ev. ’36, 332ff; PParker, The Mng. of ‘Son of Man’: JBL 60, ’41, 151–57; HSharman, Son of Man and Kingdom of God ’43; JCampbell, The Origin and Mng. of the Term Son of Man: JTS 48, ’47, 145–55; HRiesenfeld, Jésus Transfiguré ’47, 307–13 (survey and lit.); TManson, ConNeot 11, ’47, 138–46 (Son of Man=Jesus and his disciples in Mk 2:27f); GDuncan, Jesus, Son of Man ’47, 135–53 (survey); JBowman, ET 59, ’47/48, 283–88 (background); MBlack, ET 60, ’48f, 11–15; 32–36; GKnight, Fr. Moses to Paul ’49, 163–72 (survey); TNicklin, Gospel Gleanings ’50, 237–50; TManson (Da, En and gospels), BJRL 32, ’50, 171–93; TPreiss, Le Fils d’Homme: ÉThR 26/3, ’51, Life in Christ, ’54, 43–60; SMowinckel, He That Cometh, tr. Anderson, ’54, 346–450; GIber, Überlieferungsgesch. Unters. z. Begriff des Menschensohnes im NT, diss. Heidelb. ’53; ESjöberg, D. verborgene Menschensohn in den Ev. ’55; WGrundmann, ZNW 47, ’56, 113–33; HRiesenfeld, The Mythological Backgrd. of NT Christology, CHDodd Festschr. ’56, 81–95; PhVielhauer, Gottesreich u. Menschensohn in d. Verk. Jesu, GDehn Festschr. ’57, 51–79; ESidebottom, The Son of Man in J, ET 68, ’57, 231–35; 280–83; AHiggins, Son of Man- Forschung since (Manson’s) ‘The Teaching of Jesus’: NT Essays (TW Manson memorial vol.) ’59, 119–35; HTödt, D. Menschensohn in d. synopt. Überl. ’59 (tr. Barton ’65); JMuilenburg, JBL 79, ’60, 197–209 (Da, En); ESchweizer, JBL 79, ’60, 119–29 and NTS 9, ’63, 256–61; BvIersel, ‘Der Sohn’ in den synopt. Jesusworten, ’61 (community?); MBlack, BJRL 45, ’63, 305–18; FBorsch, ATR 45, ’63, 174–90; AHiggins, Jesus and the Son of Man, ’64; RFormesyn, NovT 8, ’66, 1–35 (barnasha=‘I’); SSandmel, HSilver Festschr. ’63, 355–67; JJeremias, Die älteste Schicht der Menschensohn-Logien, ZNW 58, ’67, 159–72; GVermes, MBlack, Aram. Approach3, ’67, 310–30; BLindars, The New Look on the Son of Man: BJRL 63, ’81, 437–62; WWalker, The Son of Man, Some Recent Developments CBQ 45, ’83, 584–607; JDonahue, Recent Studies on the Origin of ‘Son of Man’ in the Gospels, CBQ 48, ’86, 584–607; DBurkitt, The Nontitular Son of Man, A History and Critique: NTS 40, ’94 504–21 (lit.); JEllington, BT 40, ’89, 201–8; RGordon, Anthropos: 108–13.—B. 105; DELG. M-M. EDNT. TW. Sv. -
13 Alexandrea
Ălexandrēa (the form of Cicero's time, Cic. Phil. 2, 19; id. Fin. 5, 19; Prop. 4, 10, 33 ( Alexandria, Müll.); Hor. C. 4, 14, 35 K. and H.; also Ălexandrīa under the Empire; so, Antiochēa and Antiochīa; cf. Prisc. p. 588 P., Ochsn. Eclog. 143, and Osann ad Cic. Rep. p. 467), ae, f., = Alexandreia, a name of several towns of antiquity; among which,I.The most distinguished is the city built by Alexander the Great, after the destruction of Tyre, upon the north coast of Egypt, the residence of the Ptolemies, and the emporium of Eastern trade during the Middle Ages, sometimes with the appellation Magna, now Iskenderieh or Alexandria, Plin. 5, 10, 11, § 62.—II.A town in Troas, now Eski Stamboul, sometimes called Alexandria, Cic. Ac. 2, 4; Plin. 5, 30, 33, § 124;III.and sometimes Alexandria Troas,
Liv. 35, 42; 37, 35; Plin. 36, 16, 25, § 128.—A town in Aria, also called Alexandria Ariōn (i. e. Arionum), now Herat, Plin. 6, 17, 21, § 61; 6, 23, 25, § 93.—Hence, Ălexandrīnus, a, um, adj., pertaining to Alexandria,A.In Egypt:B.vita atque licentia,
a luxurious and licentious life, like that of Alexandria, at that time a centre of luxury, Caes. B. C. 3, 110; Petr. 31; Quint. 1, 2, 7 Spald.:Alexandrina navis,
an Alexandrian merchantship, Suet. Aug. 98; id. Ner. 45; id. Galb. 10: Bellum Alexandrinum, the history of the expedition of Cœsar into Egypt, after the battle at Pharsalus, Auct. B. Alex. 1.—In Troas, Plin. 15, 30, 39, § 131; 23, 8, 80, § 158. — Subst.: Ălexandrīni, ōrum, m., inhabitants of Alexandria (in Egypt):ad Alexandrinos istos revertamur,
Cic. Rab. Post. 12, 34; id. Pis. 21, 49. -
14 Alexandria
Ălexandrēa (the form of Cicero's time, Cic. Phil. 2, 19; id. Fin. 5, 19; Prop. 4, 10, 33 ( Alexandria, Müll.); Hor. C. 4, 14, 35 K. and H.; also Ălexandrīa under the Empire; so, Antiochēa and Antiochīa; cf. Prisc. p. 588 P., Ochsn. Eclog. 143, and Osann ad Cic. Rep. p. 467), ae, f., = Alexandreia, a name of several towns of antiquity; among which,I.The most distinguished is the city built by Alexander the Great, after the destruction of Tyre, upon the north coast of Egypt, the residence of the Ptolemies, and the emporium of Eastern trade during the Middle Ages, sometimes with the appellation Magna, now Iskenderieh or Alexandria, Plin. 5, 10, 11, § 62.—II.A town in Troas, now Eski Stamboul, sometimes called Alexandria, Cic. Ac. 2, 4; Plin. 5, 30, 33, § 124;III.and sometimes Alexandria Troas,
Liv. 35, 42; 37, 35; Plin. 36, 16, 25, § 128.—A town in Aria, also called Alexandria Ariōn (i. e. Arionum), now Herat, Plin. 6, 17, 21, § 61; 6, 23, 25, § 93.—Hence, Ălexandrīnus, a, um, adj., pertaining to Alexandria,A.In Egypt:B.vita atque licentia,
a luxurious and licentious life, like that of Alexandria, at that time a centre of luxury, Caes. B. C. 3, 110; Petr. 31; Quint. 1, 2, 7 Spald.:Alexandrina navis,
an Alexandrian merchantship, Suet. Aug. 98; id. Ner. 45; id. Galb. 10: Bellum Alexandrinum, the history of the expedition of Cœsar into Egypt, after the battle at Pharsalus, Auct. B. Alex. 1.—In Troas, Plin. 15, 30, 39, § 131; 23, 8, 80, § 158. — Subst.: Ălexandrīni, ōrum, m., inhabitants of Alexandria (in Egypt):ad Alexandrinos istos revertamur,
Cic. Rab. Post. 12, 34; id. Pis. 21, 49. -
15 Alexandrini
Ălexandrēa (the form of Cicero's time, Cic. Phil. 2, 19; id. Fin. 5, 19; Prop. 4, 10, 33 ( Alexandria, Müll.); Hor. C. 4, 14, 35 K. and H.; also Ălexandrīa under the Empire; so, Antiochēa and Antiochīa; cf. Prisc. p. 588 P., Ochsn. Eclog. 143, and Osann ad Cic. Rep. p. 467), ae, f., = Alexandreia, a name of several towns of antiquity; among which,I.The most distinguished is the city built by Alexander the Great, after the destruction of Tyre, upon the north coast of Egypt, the residence of the Ptolemies, and the emporium of Eastern trade during the Middle Ages, sometimes with the appellation Magna, now Iskenderieh or Alexandria, Plin. 5, 10, 11, § 62.—II.A town in Troas, now Eski Stamboul, sometimes called Alexandria, Cic. Ac. 2, 4; Plin. 5, 30, 33, § 124;III.and sometimes Alexandria Troas,
Liv. 35, 42; 37, 35; Plin. 36, 16, 25, § 128.—A town in Aria, also called Alexandria Ariōn (i. e. Arionum), now Herat, Plin. 6, 17, 21, § 61; 6, 23, 25, § 93.—Hence, Ălexandrīnus, a, um, adj., pertaining to Alexandria,A.In Egypt:B.vita atque licentia,
a luxurious and licentious life, like that of Alexandria, at that time a centre of luxury, Caes. B. C. 3, 110; Petr. 31; Quint. 1, 2, 7 Spald.:Alexandrina navis,
an Alexandrian merchantship, Suet. Aug. 98; id. Ner. 45; id. Galb. 10: Bellum Alexandrinum, the history of the expedition of Cœsar into Egypt, after the battle at Pharsalus, Auct. B. Alex. 1.—In Troas, Plin. 15, 30, 39, § 131; 23, 8, 80, § 158. — Subst.: Ălexandrīni, ōrum, m., inhabitants of Alexandria (in Egypt):ad Alexandrinos istos revertamur,
Cic. Rab. Post. 12, 34; id. Pis. 21, 49. -
16 Alexandrinus
Ălexandrēa (the form of Cicero's time, Cic. Phil. 2, 19; id. Fin. 5, 19; Prop. 4, 10, 33 ( Alexandria, Müll.); Hor. C. 4, 14, 35 K. and H.; also Ălexandrīa under the Empire; so, Antiochēa and Antiochīa; cf. Prisc. p. 588 P., Ochsn. Eclog. 143, and Osann ad Cic. Rep. p. 467), ae, f., = Alexandreia, a name of several towns of antiquity; among which,I.The most distinguished is the city built by Alexander the Great, after the destruction of Tyre, upon the north coast of Egypt, the residence of the Ptolemies, and the emporium of Eastern trade during the Middle Ages, sometimes with the appellation Magna, now Iskenderieh or Alexandria, Plin. 5, 10, 11, § 62.—II.A town in Troas, now Eski Stamboul, sometimes called Alexandria, Cic. Ac. 2, 4; Plin. 5, 30, 33, § 124;III.and sometimes Alexandria Troas,
Liv. 35, 42; 37, 35; Plin. 36, 16, 25, § 128.—A town in Aria, also called Alexandria Ariōn (i. e. Arionum), now Herat, Plin. 6, 17, 21, § 61; 6, 23, 25, § 93.—Hence, Ălexandrīnus, a, um, adj., pertaining to Alexandria,A.In Egypt:B.vita atque licentia,
a luxurious and licentious life, like that of Alexandria, at that time a centre of luxury, Caes. B. C. 3, 110; Petr. 31; Quint. 1, 2, 7 Spald.:Alexandrina navis,
an Alexandrian merchantship, Suet. Aug. 98; id. Ner. 45; id. Galb. 10: Bellum Alexandrinum, the history of the expedition of Cœsar into Egypt, after the battle at Pharsalus, Auct. B. Alex. 1.—In Troas, Plin. 15, 30, 39, § 131; 23, 8, 80, § 158. — Subst.: Ălexandrīni, ōrum, m., inhabitants of Alexandria (in Egypt):ad Alexandrinos istos revertamur,
Cic. Rab. Post. 12, 34; id. Pis. 21, 49. -
17 Apollonides
Ăpollōnĭdes, ae, m.I.A ruler of Chios in the time of Alexander the Great, Curt. 4, 5.—II.A famous Greek graver, Plin. 37, 1, 4, § 8.—III.A writer in the time of Tiberius, Plin. 7, 2, 2, § 17. -
18 παρακαλέω
παρακαλέω impf. παρεκάλουν; fut. παρακαλέσω LXX; 1 aor. παρεκάλεσα. Pass.: 1 fut. παρακληθήσομαι; 1 aor. παρεκλήθην; pf. παρακέκλημαι (Aeschyl., Hdt.+).① to ask to come and be present where the speaker is, call to one’s sideⓐ τινά w. inf. foll., to indicate the purpose of the call; so perh. παρεκάλεσα ὑμᾶς ἰδεῖν I have summoned you to see you Ac 28:20 (but s. 3 below).ⓑ invite τινά someone w. inf. foll. (this can be supplied fr. context) παρεκάλει αὐτὸν εἰσελθεῖν εἰς τὸν οἶκον Lk 8:41. παρεκάλει αὐτόν (i.e. εἰσελθεῖν) 15:28 (but s. 5 below). παρεκάλεσεν τὸν Φίλιππον καθίσαι Ac 8:31 (cp. Jos., Ant. 12, 172). The content of the invitation follows in direct discourse 9:38; introduced by λέγουσα 16:15. Cp. ἀνὴρ Μακεδών τις ἦν παρακαλῶν αὐτὸν καὶ λέγων … βοήθησον ἡμῖν vs. 9. Pass., w. inf. foll. παρακληθέντες δειπνῆσαι when you are invited to dine Mt 20:28 D.—Some of the passages in 5 may fit here.ⓒ summon to one’s aid, call upon for help (Hdt. et al.) so esp. of God, upon whom one calls in time of need (Thu. 1, 118, 3; Pla., Leg. 2, 666b; 11 p. 917b; X., Hell. 2, 4, 17; Epict. 3, 21, 12; Jos., Ant. 6, 25; SIG 1170, 30f in an account of a healing: περὶ τούτου παρεκάλεσα τὸν θεόν. POxy 1070, 8f [III A.D.] τὸν μέγαν θεὸν Σάραπιν παρακαλῶ περὶ τῆς ζωῆς ὑμῶν; cp. the restoration in the pap letter of Zoilus, servant of Sarapis, in Dssm., LO 121, 11 [LAE 153, 4; the letter, ln. 8: ἐμοῦ δ̣ὲ̣ π[α]ρ̣[ακαλέσαντος τὸν θεὸν Σάραπιν]) τινά: τὸν πατέρα μου Mt 26:53. ὑπὲρ τούτου τὸν κύριον παρεκάλεσα, ἵνα 2 Cor 12:8. θεὸς … παρακαλούμενος ἀκούει God heeds, when called upon AcPt Ox 849, 27.② to urge strongly, appeal to, urge, exhort, encourage (X. et al.; LXX) w. acc. of pers. Ac 16:40; 2 Cor 10:1; 1 Th 2:12 (but s. 5 below); 5:11; Hb 3:13; ITr 12:2; IRo 7:2. The acc. is found in the immediate context Ac 20:1; 1 Ti 5:1 (but s. 5 below). Pass. 1 Cor 14:31. τινὰ λόγῳ πολλῷ someone with many words Ac 20:2; also τινὰ διὰ λόγου πολλοῦ 15:32. τινὰ διʼ ὀλίγων γραμμάτων IPol 7:3. W. acc. of pers. and direct discourse 1 Cor 4:16; 1 Th 5:14; Hb 13:22; 1 Pt 5:1; direct discourse introduced by λέγων (B-D-F §420) Ac 2:40. W. acc. of pers. and inf. foll. (SIG 695, 43 [129 B.C.]) 11:23; 27:33f; Ro 12:1 (EKäsemann, Gottesdienst im Alltag, ’60 [Beih. ZNW], 165–71); 15:30; 16:17; 2 Cor 2:8; 6:1; Eph 4:1; Phil 4:2; Tit 2:6; 1 Pt 2:11 (cp. Phlegon: 257 Fgm. 36 II, 4 Jac. p. 1172, 19; ELohse, ZNW 45, ’54, 68–89); Jd 3 (the acc. is found in the immediate context, as Philo, Poster Cai. 138); ITr 6:1; IPhld 8:2; IPol 1:2a; Pol 9:1 al. W. inf. (acc. in the context), continued by καὶ ὅτι (s. B-D-F §397, 6; Rob. 1047) Ac 14:22. W. acc. of pers. and ἵνα foll. (PRyl 229, 17 [38 A.D.]; EpArist 318; Jos., Ant. 14, 168.—B-D-F §392, 1c; Rob. 1046) 1 Cor 1:10; 16:15f; 2 Cor 8:6; 1 Th 4:1 (π. w. ἐρωτάω as BGU 1141, 10; POxy 294, 29) 2 Th 3:12; Hm 12, 3, 2; AcPl Ha 7, 32. The ἵνα-clause expresses not the content of the appeal, as in the pass. referred to above, but its aim: πάντας παρακαλεῖν, ἵνα σῴζωνται IPol 1:2b.—Without acc. of pers.: w. direct discourse foll. ὡς τοῦ θεοῦ παρακαλοῦντος διʼ ἡμῶν• δεόμεθα since God as it were makes his appeal through us: ‘We beg’ 2 Cor 5:20. Paul serves as God’s agent (like a ‘legate of Caesar’ Dssm. LO 320 [LAE 374]) and functions as mediator (like Alexander the Great, Plut., Mor. 329c διαλλακτής; cp. also the mediatorial role of a judge IPriene 53, esp. 10f; s. also CBreytenbach, Versöhnung ’89, 64–66). W. inf. foll. 1 Ti 2:1. Abs. Ro 12:8 (mng. 4 is also poss.); 2 Ti 4:2; Tit 1:9; Hb 10:25; 1 Pt 5:12 (w. ἐπιμαρτυρεῖν); B 19:10.—W. acc. of thing impress upon someone, urge, exhort πολλὰ ἕτερα Lk 3:18. ταῦτα δίδασκε καὶ παρακάλει 1 Ti 6:2. ταῦτα λάλει καὶ παρακάλει καὶ ἔλεγχε Tit 2:15. In the case of several of the passages dealt with in this section, it is poss. that they could as well be classed under③ to make a strong request for someth., request, implore, entreat (H. Gk.: Polyb., Diod S, Epict., Plut., ins, pap, LXX, EpArist, Philo; Jos., Ant. 6, 143; 11, 338) w. acc. of pers. Mt 8:5; 18:32; Mk 1:40; 2 Cor 12:18. πολλά implore urgently (4 Macc 10:1) Mk 5:23. τινὰ περί τινος someone concerning someone or for someone Phlm 10 (for the constr. w. περί cp. POxy 1070, 8). Acc. w. direct discourse foll. (s. BGU 846, 10 παρακαλῶ σαι [= σε], μήτηρ• διαλλάγηθί μοι; PGiss 12, 4; ParJer 1:4 al.), introduced w. λέγων: Mt 8:31; 18:29; Mk 5:12; Lk 7:4 (v.l. ἠρώτων). W. acc. of pers. and inf. foll. (PTebt 12, 21 [II B.C.]; 1 Macc 9:35; Jos., Ant. 6, 25) Mk 5:17; cp. Ac 19:31. Pass. Ac 28:14. W. acc. of pers. (easily supplied fr. the context, if not expressed) and ὅπως foll. (Plut., Demetr. 907 [38, 11]; SIG 563, 4; 577, 44f [200/199 B.C.]; UPZ 109, 9 [98 B.C.]; PFlor 303, 3; 4 Macc 4:11; Jos., Ant. 13, 76) Mt 8:34 (v.l. ἵνα); Ac 25:2; IEph 3:2. W. acc. of pers. and ἵνα foll. (Epict. 2, 7, 11; PRyl 229, 17; EpArist 318.—B-D-F §392, 1c; Rob. 1046) Mt 14:36; Mk 5:18; 6:56; 7:32; 8:22; Lk 8:31f; 2 Cor 9:5. πολλά τινα, ἵνα beg someone earnestly to (cp. TestNapht 9:1) Mk 5:10; 1 Cor 16:12. W. acc. of pers. and μή w. subj. foll. IRo 4:1. W. acc. and inf. foll. Ac 24:4; pass. 13:42 (Just., D. 58, 1). Foll. by subst. inf. w. acc. (B-D-F §400, 7; 409, 5; Rob. 1068; 1085) 21:12. παρεκάλεσα ὑμᾶς ἰδεῖν I have requested to be permitted to see you 28:20 (but s. 1a above). Abs., but in such a way that the acc. is easily restored fr. the context Phlm 9 (ParJer 9:4; Just., D. 46, 2; 74, 2 [always παρακαλῶ ‘please’]; cp. New Docs 8 p. 24 ln. 7 [I B.C.]).④ to instill someone with courage or cheer, comfort, encourage, cheer up (Plut., Otho 1074 [16, 2]; Gen 37:35; Ps 118:50; Job 4:3) w. acc. of pers. (Sir 48:24; Jos., Bell. 1, 667; TestReub 4:4) 2 Cor 1:4b; 7:6a; 1 Cl 59:4; B 14:9 (Is 61:2); Hm 8:10. παρακαλεῖν τινα ἔν τινι comfort someone with someth. 2 Cor 7:6b. π. τινα ἐπί τινι comfort someone w. regard to someth. 1:4a. π. τινα ὑπέρ τινος encourage someone in someth. 1 Th 3:2. παρακαλεῖτε ἀλλήλους ἐν τοῖς λόγοις τούτοις comfort one another w. these words 4:18.—Pass. be comforted, receive comfort through words, or a favorable change in the situation Mt 5:4; Lk 16:25; Ac 20:12; 2 Cor 1:6; 7:13; 13:11; let oneself be comforted Mt 2:18 (Jer 38:15 v.l.). παρεκλήθημεν ἐφʼ ὑμῖν we have been comforted concerning you 1 Th 3:7. ἐν τῇ παρακλήσει ᾗ παρεκλήθη ἐφʼ ὑμῖν 2 Cor 7:7. διά τῆς παρακλήσεως, ἧς (on attraction, for ᾗ, s. B-D-F §294, 2; Rob. 716) παρακαλούμεθα αὐτοί by the comfort with which we ourselves are comforted 1:4c.—W. acc. of thing τὰς καρδίας Eph 6:22; Col 4:8; 2 Th 2:17; pass. Col 2:2.—Abs. 2 Cor 2:7; Ro 12:8 (but s. 2 above). παρακαλεῖν ἐν τῇ διδασκαλίᾳ encourage (others) with the teaching Tit 1:9.—ἐλθόντες παραεκάλεσαν αὐτούς (the officials) came and reassured them Ac 16:39 (s. 5 below).⑤ In several places παρ. appears to mean simply treat someone in an inviting or congenial manner, someth. like our ‘be open to the other, have an open door’: invite in, conciliate, be friendly to or speak to in a friendly manner (cp. 2 Macc 13:23; Ar. 15, 5 [χριστιανοὶ] τοὺς ἀδικοῦντας αὐτοὺς παρακαλοῦσιν) Lk 15:28 (but s. 1b: the father tries repeatedly [impf.] to get the son to join the party); Ac 16:39 (the officials are conciliatory, but ‘apologize to’ may be overinterpretation; s. 4); 1 Cor 4:13 (somewhat like our ‘keep the door open’); 1 Th 2:12; 1 Ti 5:1. These last three pass. may also fit in 1b.—CBjerkelund, Parakalō ’67.—M-M. EDNT. TW. -
19 Ptolemaeeus
Ptŏlĕmaeus, i, m., = Ptolemaios.I.Ptolemy, the name of the kings of Egypt after Alexander the Great, Curt. 9, 8, 22; Just. 13, 4, 10; Sil. 11, 383.—Hence, in plur.:1. 2.Ptolemaeorum manes,
Luc. 8, 696.— Hence,Ptŏlĕmaeus ( - maeius), a, um, adj., Ptolemœan, Ptolemaic:3. b.gymnasium,
Cic. Fin. 5, 1, 1.— Subst.: Ptŏlĕmaeum, i, n., the tomb of the Ptolemies, Suet. Aug. 18.—Subst.(α).Cleopatra, daughter of Ptolemy Auletes, Luc. 10, 69.—(β).The name of several cities; in Egypt, Cic. Fam. 1, 7, 9; in Phœnicia, formerly Accho, now St. Jean d'Acre, Plin. 5, 19, 17, § 75; Vulg. 1 Macc. 5, 22.—Also called Ptŏlĕmāĭda, ae, f., Vulg. 1 Macc. 5, 15; id. Act. 21, 7.— Their inhabitants are called Ptŏlĕmenses, ĭum, m., Dig. 50, 15, 1; Vulg. 1 Macc. 12, 48; id. 2 Macc. 13, 25.—II.An astrologer of the time of the emperor Otho, Tac. H. 1, 22.—III.A king of Mauritania, Tac. A. 4, 23; 24. -
20 Ptolemaeius
Ptŏlĕmaeus, i, m., = Ptolemaios.I.Ptolemy, the name of the kings of Egypt after Alexander the Great, Curt. 9, 8, 22; Just. 13, 4, 10; Sil. 11, 383.—Hence, in plur.:1. 2.Ptolemaeorum manes,
Luc. 8, 696.— Hence,Ptŏlĕmaeus ( - maeius), a, um, adj., Ptolemœan, Ptolemaic:3. b.gymnasium,
Cic. Fin. 5, 1, 1.— Subst.: Ptŏlĕmaeum, i, n., the tomb of the Ptolemies, Suet. Aug. 18.—Subst.(α).Cleopatra, daughter of Ptolemy Auletes, Luc. 10, 69.—(β).The name of several cities; in Egypt, Cic. Fam. 1, 7, 9; in Phœnicia, formerly Accho, now St. Jean d'Acre, Plin. 5, 19, 17, § 75; Vulg. 1 Macc. 5, 22.—Also called Ptŏlĕmāĭda, ae, f., Vulg. 1 Macc. 5, 15; id. Act. 21, 7.— Their inhabitants are called Ptŏlĕmenses, ĭum, m., Dig. 50, 15, 1; Vulg. 1 Macc. 12, 48; id. 2 Macc. 13, 25.—II.An astrologer of the time of the emperor Otho, Tac. H. 1, 22.—III.A king of Mauritania, Tac. A. 4, 23; 24.
Страницы
См. также в других словарях:
Alexander the Great in the Qur'an — Alexander in the Qur an is a theory that holds that the character of Dhul Qarnayn, mentioned in the Qur an, is in fact Alexander the Great. The name Alexander itself is never mentioned in the Qur an. Dhul Qarnayn (in Arabic ذو القرنين) is a… … Wikipedia
Alexander the Great — This article is about the ancient king of Macedon. For other uses, see Alexander the Great (disambiguation). Alexander the Great Basileus of Macedon … Wikipedia
The Great White Hope — Infobox Play name = The Great White Hope caption = Book cover of the play writer = Howard Sackler characters = Jack Jefferson Eleanor Backman Goldie Tick Pop Weaver Dixon Clara Cap n Dan Al Cameron Mama Tiny Scipio setting = Late 1930s to mid… … Wikipedia
Alexander the Great (song) — Infobox Song Name = Alexander the Great Artist = Iron Maiden Album = Somewhere in Time Released = 29 September 1986 track no = 8 Recorded = 1986 Genre = Heavy metal Length = 8:37 Writer = Steve Harris Composer = Steve Harris Label = EMI (UK)… … Wikipedia
Cyrus the Great — King of Āryāvarta[1][2], King of Persia, King of Anshan, King of Media, King of Babylon, King of Sumer and Akkad, King of the four corners of the World[ … Wikipedia
Herod the Great — Herod ( he. הוֹרְדוֹס Horodos , Greek: Polytonic|ἡρῴδης Herōdes ), also known as Herod I or Herod the Great (73 BC – 4 BC in Jericho), was a Roman client king of Judaea. cite web url = http://www.britannica.com/eb/article 9040191/Herod title =… … Wikipedia
Cyrus the Great in the Qur'an — Dhul Qarnayn (Arabic for the two horned ) is mentioned in the Qur an. The story of Dhul Qarnayn appears in sixteen verses of the Qur an, specifically the 16 verses (Al Kahf). There is extensive ongoing debate on who exactly was the historical… … Wikipedia
Tigranes the Great — This article is about a king of Armenia in the 1st century BCE. For other historical figures with the same name (including other kings of Armenia) see Tigranes. Tigranes II King of Armenia Tigranes II … Wikipedia
Vytautas the Great — Infobox Monarch name =Vytautas the Great title =Grand Duke of Lithuania caption =17th century painting reign =4 August, 1392 – October 27, 1430 othertitles =Duke of Trakai Postulated King of Hussites Protector of Christianity predecessor… … Wikipedia
Ashoka the Great — Infobox Monarch name =Asoka the Great title =Mauryan Emperor caption =Modern reconstruction of Asoka s portrait reign =273 BC 232 BC coronation = othertitles =Devanampriya Priyadarsi, Dhamma full name =Asoka Maurya predecessor =Bindusara… … Wikipedia
Gateway to the Great Books — is a 10 volume series of books originally published by Encyclopædia Britannica Inc. in 1963 and edited by Mortimer Adler and Robert Maynard Hutchins. The set was designed as an introduction to the Great Books of the Western World , published by… … Wikipedia
